<116r>

described, [Vnder the name of the father & son they worshipped fals Gods & is their fundamental error [called by the Apostle Paul the mystery of iniquity.] And as they agreed in one common fundamental error wch made them Idolaters & Polytheists, so they were united into one common body {by} baptism. ffor when the Church of Rome had ad|l|lowed the Baptism of Pra{xeas} a {illeg} patripassian, & the practise of allowing the baptism of hereticks began to be of some standing in that Church, Stephen Bishop of Rome de in a letter to Cyprian defended it by the like practise of the hereticks amongst themselves who allowed one anothers baptism. But the rest of the Churches of Christ disagreed from ye Church of Rome in this point, contending that Christ had given to {sic} authority to Antichristians to baptize. There was but one God one Christ \one spirit \spirit// one Church one faith & one baptism {but} Antichristians denied that God & that Christ & opposed that Church & had not that faith wch \{illeg} wch was into that faith & by wch that faith men were admitted into/ \|And| This baptism/ was in ye name of that God & that Christ \& that Spirit/ & into that faith & by wch \{illeg}/ \it/ men were admitted into that Church. And \Whereas/ Antichristians had denied that God & that Xt & had not that Spirit nor that faith & opposed \{illeg} the {baptism} were enemies to/ that Church & had \by/ another baptism admitted men in into another faith admitted men into another Church. the Church of Antichrist or Synagogue of Satan.

The come education of \learned/ men in the Christian religion who prea principles of \Plato &/ other heathen philosophers & ye \too/ easy admission of hereticks into ye Church of {illeg} before they became Christians, the study of the heathen learning by some Christians \learned/ men after they became Christians \the writings of Tertullian \&/ the reception of Montanism by the bishop of Rome aboutye end of the 2d century/ & the easy admission of {illeg} hereticks into ye latine Church all in the third century & the writings of Tertullian & some other learned men gave occasion to the spreading of some {heathen} erroneous opinions in the /very early\ Church her self, & particularly {illeg} to ye spreading of ye opinion the the {sic} son of God was the Λόγος ἐνδιάθετοσ –– – – from the Sun. For Athenagoras in his Apology for the Christians, after he – – – – – – quæ est Patris et filij.

When ye Nicene Council at ye importunity of ye Emperor had decreed the son to be ὁμοούσιος to the father, & Hosius who published the {illeg} cre\e/d of the Council translated this word not by the word consubstantial wch was the proper by the phrase unius subs by unius substantiæ & some Greek translated unius substantiæ by μιας ὀυσίας & μιας ὑποστάσεος & these translations became a stumbli being capable of several senses {illeg} became a stumbling block to the people, especially to the Latines & \in a few years/ led them in great numbers into the errors of Montanus & Sabellius.

The education of learned men in the principles of {illeg} Plato \& other heathen ꝑers/ before they became Xians & the {illeg} writings of Tertullian gave occasion to the spreading of those propagating of those opinions not only in the chur amongst such as separated from the Chu\r/ch but even in the

When the opinion that the Son \or Word/ was |is| the \only/ inward reason understa |λόγος of the λογος ενδιαθετος of the father the inward {illeg} reason & wisdom| father emitted outwardly as Gods voice or word had a was thus far spread in the Churches as has been described, & \the Emperor Const wth/ the bishops of this opini {sic} by the assistance of the Emperor Constantine had \had prevailed wth ye Council of Nice to/ decreed the Son to be ὁμοούσιος to ye Father: Hosius who published the Creed of the Council translated the word ὁμοούσιος unius substantiæ & others translated for unius substantiæ wrote μιας ὀυσίας & μιας ὑποστάσεος. And these translations \by their ambiguity/ became a stumbling block to ye people & led many of them into the errors of Montanus & Sabellius, as I gather fom an epistle wch \what/ Hilary A.C. 358 wrote from Asia \from the/ to the Bishops of Gallia & Britain. Multi ex vobis, saith he,

<116v>

You have heard out of Ireæus, that all the Churches throughout the whole world agreed in one & the same faith the till his days, that is till towards the latter end of the second century, & that they kn \the people/ were \so/ zealous for this faith that even ye illiterate Germans wou upon hearing the opinions of the old hereticks would stop their ears & run away. The same zeale in the common people of the Christians, \both Greeks & Latines/ for the monarchical unity of the father & son \&/ against their metaphysical unity is thus described by Tertullian in his book against Praxeas written And what their opinion was \in those days/ in relation to ye unity of ye deity & how zealous they were for it in opposition to the me\me/taphysical opinions of ye Montanists \hereticks/ about it, is thus described by Tertullian in his book against Praxeas written in the end of ye second century or beginning of ye third. Simplices quosqꝫ, saith he, ne dixerim imprudentes et idiotæ quæ major semper credentium pars est.

This Oeconomy of the Montanists consisted in explaining how the father Son & holy Ghost were one by unity of substance, & the \and/ credentium pars major, the major part of beleivers were certainly the christians of the Church catholick. And these in the Tertullian complains that these in the Greek Empire would not understand the Oeconomy of the Montanists & in the Latine empire in opposition to it cried out Monarchiam tenemus pronouncing the word Monarchy with an emphatically wth a loud voice, & in generall were affrighted & trembled at ye {illeg} this Oeconomy accounting it \the Trinity of the Montanists/ a division of that unity \wch they held Church beleived &/ in wch ye Monarchy was founded & affirming that the Montanists worshiped two or three Gods

<117r>

wth its co ουσια with its compounds ὁμοουσιος \{ὁμοι}ουσιος/ because not extant in scripture nor understood by ye people The|is| \was first done by the/ Council of Sirmium A.C. 357 in a Creed subscribed by Hosius & Potunius. Then in another Council of Sirmium A.C. 359 in a Creed \{publis}hed before the Emperour/ in wch they professed the son to \be/ similis Patri secundum scripturas. And this \Which/ Creed was \published \{illeg}/ before the Emperor at Sirmium &/ subscribed the same year by the Councils of Ariminum \in Italy/ & {sic} Nice in Thrace. And the same thing was done \also/ ye \same/ year by the Council of Seleucia \abolished the use of those words both/ in their prefa preambl preface to ye Creed of Lucius the martyr, & \again/ at ye end of that Creed where they say that \confirm the/ ye {sic} \said/ faith of Sirmium & Ariminum. And the next year A.C. 360 the Council of Council of Constantinople pub subscribed the same faith without of Sirmium \it/ wthout any material alteration of words. The reasons given for abolishing the use of those words were yt because they were not extant in the scripture nor received by tradition \allowed by ancient Councils/ nor understood by the people. \For by/ The Apostles had commanded them |rule they were| to hold fast the form of sound words. In The Council of Antioch convened against Paul of Samosat about 93 years 60 years before ye Council of Nice, & \had/ rejected the Sons being ὁμοούσιος to the father & the sentence of this Council was communicated to & approved by all the Churches of ye Roman Empire \& therefore could not be revoked./ The Council of Nice had admitted the word Ὁμοούσιος hastily & wthout due deliberation & {illeg} |being pressed by the Emperor then present & the word was misinterpreted & thereby proved| proved {sic} a stumbling block to people leading them into ye errors of Sabellius, Montanus & the Gnosticks. For the Council underst \of Nice/ took the word in ye same sense with ὁμοιούσιος, as appeared by the Acts of the Council produced at Ariminum, but the Latines translated it unius substantiæ & {illeg} unius hypostasis & the people were apt to understand this translation in the sense of those hereticks. |Hilary in the third year of his banishment A.C. 358, writing to the bishops of Gaull & Britain & taking pains to make them understand in what sense the father & son were to be called una substantia, speaks thus to them, Multi ex vobis fratres charissimi – – – –| Multi ex vobis, fratres charissimi saith Hilary – – – – – in some of those corrupt senses. And a little after he repeats the objection several times without denying the matter of fact Sed forte dicetur, \saith he/ idcirco [homoousion] improbari oportere qu{illeg}itiose intelligentem? Male homousion Samosatenus confessus est? Sed nunquid melius Ariani negaverunt? Octoginta episcopi olim respuerunt: sed trecenti decem & octo nuper receperunt. And that the word ὁυσία was misunderstood by the people & led them into error is|was| also manifest by acknowledge{d} |also| by all the bishops who subscribed the Creed of the Councils of {illeg} Sirmium \Nice &/ Ariminum in wch are these words. Nomen autem substantiæ | ὀυσιας, quod a Patribus simplicius positum a patribus positum, a populisqꝫ minime intellectum offensionis causa sit: quod etiam in scripturis non contineatur, de medio tolli & nullam omnino {illeg} ὀυσίας mentionem in Deo deinceps faciundum esse placuit. Thus did the eastern Churches for putting a stop to the growth of Sabellianism, Montanism, \& Gnosticism/ &c prevail with the western Churches to lay aside the ὁμοούσιος as the Council of Antioch \with the approbation of the Church Catholick/ had done long before for putting a stop to the growth of the heresy of Paul of Samosat. ffor a A And now the eastern & western Churches being reunited \in outward profession of faith/ became once more the visible Chuch {sic} Catholick of the Roman Empire. If it be said that the Eastern Churches were Arrians in their hearts, this \is d/ doth not hinder them is a|n| change \accusation/ wch no man can prove. God alone is the searcher of hearts. Man I speak of the visible church whose communion is measured by outward profession of faith. For God \& Christ/ alone are \is/ the searchers {sic} of hearts. We are now come to the period of time at wch it \was/ said: Athanasius continued |If it be said that this Church was Arrian in outward profession of faith, I do not see for rejecting the word ὁμοούσιος, I do not see how the Church catholic in ye| days of Paul of Samosat can be excused for the like heresy doing the like

Th Hilary in his book de synodis written in Asia A.C. 358, tells the western Bishops, Tantum ecclesiarum Orientalium periculum est, ut ravum sit hujus fidei [sc. consubstantialis] quæ qualis sit vos judicate, aut sacerdotes aut populum inveniri – – – – – Nam absqꝫ Episcopo Eleusio et paucis cum eo, ex majori parte Asianæ decem Provinciæ intra quas consisto, vere Deum nesciunt. This state of things <117v> increased so much that Ath in the reign of Iovian wch was about five years after saith

The faith wch Athanasius & his followers began now to profess \preach/ was the Serdican wth this difference \alteration/ that instead of saying that \calling/ the father son & h.g. were one hyp usia & one hypostasis they called them one usia & three hypostases, that is changing the language of one hypostasis into that of three hypostases for clearing themselves from the imputation of Sabellianism under wchthey had hitherto lain. [And henceforward \then/ the words usia & hypostasis wch by those of Serdican faith were taken in one & the same signification were henceforward taken in different significations] ffor by one usia & thee {sic} hypostasis, or as the Latines exprest it, una persona & tre substantia et tres personæ they meant one substance in nature & species & three intelligent substances in number & substance \{meant it}/ the word person being taken for an intelligent substance. This faith Athanasius Eusebius verc. & 12 or 15 other B\ps/ returning from banishment read & meeting at Alexandria had agreed upon at \at Alexandria/ a few months before abolishing the use of the words usia & hypostasis except in opposition to Sabellianism. {illeg} But afterwards they retained una usia in conformity with \to/ the una substantia of ye Latines & put hypostates in the \only/ {sic} distinguished the persons only by the name of hypostases.

& abolished the use of the word usia. The reasons they gave for abolishing it are thus set down by Hilary. \De homœusio quod est similis essentiæ, commune iudicium est./ De homousio /vestro\ quod est unius substantiæ tractantes primum idcirco respuendum pronunciastis, quia verbi [per] verbi hujus enunciationem – – – – nusquam scriptum repena\re/tur./. As to \The meaning of/ the first of these reasons is that whereas the word ὀμοούσιος properly signifes two \a/ substances taken out of one common substance, \derived from another/ substance by separation, eff efflux, commutio some sort of separation or distinction, & for excluding this sense the Council of Nice had allowed \agreed/ that ye word was not to be taken in such a sense, nor to signify any thing more then ὀμοιούσιος \similis substantiæ/ & yet the Latines had translated ye word unius substantiæ & thereby laid aside the interpretation of ye word agreed upon by the Nicene Council, & gave occasion to the Nicene Council to people to understand the Nicenes decree in favour of the erros of Sabellius Montanus & the Gnosticks; for puting a stop to these errors it was fit the word usia should be laid aside. Another And that the word usia was then misinterpreted by the people {illeg} Hilary himself it {sic} witness. Multi ex nobis, fratres charissimi – – – – – quam inter se duo pares habeant. Here Hilary describes three corrupt senses in wch peo|the| people understood ye Nicene decree, the first in favour of Sabellianism, the second in favour of Montanism & the third in favour of the errors of Hieracas & ye Gnosticks, & says that many of his party understood unam substantiam in some of these sen corrupt senses [& yt ought to be understood of a generical unity or similitude of property] And for The second reason making it appear that ye Nicene decree \ὀμοούσιος/ was not to be understood in any of these senses, the Acts of the Nicene Council were produced, in wch the word was interpreted to signify nothing more then ὀμοιούσιος or ὁμιος κατ᾽ ὀυσίαν.{sic}

The second reason is made stro

For understanding the force of the second reason it is to be considered that the sentence of the Council of Antioch {illeg} \against/ Paul of Samosat, by wch the {illeg} Council rejected the ὀμοούσιος, commcated to & approved \by/ all the Churches of the Roman Empire without any dispute arising thereupon. And so the Councils of Sirmium Nicæa Ariminum Seleucia & Constantiple {sic} \are not to be blamed for {illeg}/ restored|ing| the \a/ decree wch had been made by the Council of Antioch & established by the \consent of the/ Church Catholick above 90 years before, & so had the tradition of the Church catholick on its side.

The third reason, \namely/ that the ὀμοούσιος wch the Nicene fathers had been compelled to admit, was not to be received because not in scripture, is made stronger by the Aposles {sic} command: Hold fast the form of sound words. A command wch no general Council whatever had authority to repeal or trans

Vpon these reasons the Council of Sirmium

<118r>

[1]Epiphanius tells us that the Scribes held various traditions some of wch they derived from Moses, others from Akkiba others from Andanus or Ananus & others from ye sons of Assamonæans, & celebrated these traditions under the name of wisdome & learning. And yt ye pharisees[2] added to the Doctrines of the scribes, & attributed much to fate & Astronomy[3] gving hebrew names to the translating the greek names of ye seven \seven/ Planets & 12 signes into the hebrew language. Whence I gather \its probable/ that the Cabbala descended through their hands to posterity its probable that \the Cabbala was handed down by/ the Scribes & Pharisees \handed down the Cabbala/ were Cabbalists \& Doctors of the law./ For Akkiba is recconned among the Cabbalists. |New heresies began \first/ {amongst} the Iews. For Hegesippus tells us that| Hegesippus tells us yt {sic} from the sects of the Iews founded by Thebutis simon & others came the sects of Menander Marcion Carpocrates Valentinus Basilides Saturnilis &c.

Irenæus calls Simon

<119r>

And that every son is ὁμοούσιος to his father, & if the son of God be a true natural son he must be also ὁμοούσιος, & that the son being the image of the father, & perfectly like him with an per invariable likeness to express this more fully they Council wrote him consubstantial, & (in the name of Theognostus) that the ὀυσία of ye son is not \taken/ from without nor deduced out of nothing but born of the fathers ουσία \& flows from it/ as the splendor of light & the vapour of water, & \yet/ by this nativity the ουσιαof ye father suffers no change division or change, having the son its image. And if such a similitude of substance was the sense of ye the {sic} Council

these these

<119v>

For Sr Isaac Newton
at his House
in St Martin's streat
near Leciester fields
London

<120r>

8 Hod æs. 2 Cochmah gradus plumbi {illeg} Chesil argentum. 1 Icod argentum vivum. 5 Geberah {illeg} 1 Kether radim metallica p. 117. 3 Binal stannum p. 117. 6 Tophereth ferrum p. 118 7 Nezach æs {illeg} 10 Malchuth medicina metallorum p. 118. 4 Gedulah argentum p. 118. 9 Iesod plumbum p 118 {illeg} fæmina metallica, aqua auri. p. 118. 1, 2, 3 Chether Cochin bina principia metallica. 4 Gedulah Chesed argentum. 5 Geburah aurum. 6 Tipherath ferrum 7 Nezach stannum 8 Hod æs. 9 9 Iesod plumbum 10 Malcuth argentum vivum fæmina metallica aqua auri. p. 118.

but Hyparchus & Ptolomy placed a primum mobile above it & Theologus has placed an infinite & immoaveable calm empyrean above that, & to have die accordingly the Cabbalists have placed three sephiroths above the planetary orbs (Kether Cochmah & Binah) & comprehended them under the name of Arech Anpin \& they first called the crown to signify that it encompasses all the rest & made it infinite/ And in like manner some of the Gnostics have placed more Æons then one above the planetary Orbs. \they supposed to be infinite/ & called it the crown to signify that it encompasses all the rest. And some of the Gnosticks in like manner placed more Æons then one {illeg} above the orbs of the Planets & said equalled the first Æon to the supreme father.

And the Gnosticksalso imitated the heathens \& Cabbalists/ in the manner of \generating/ their Æons, making them either hermaph males & females or hermaphodites {sic} & to generate one another in a litteral sense that is by emission of substance as animals generate other animals of the same species A by seminal emissioons {sic}. And thence the

The Cabbalists placed Æn Soph the Infinite or first God in the highest heav{en.} And under him they placed a sphære wch they called his garment & under that a sphere of splendor \or light (wch Divines call cœlum empyricum & make the seat of ye {illeg})/ & under that a spaceof the first aer wch some \have/ called the {illeg} soul of the world, & \in/ this space they say the ten sephirahs were gradually produced. The first or highest \next under the sphere of splendor/ /The first or highest\ was the sphere called Kether the Crown wch e \& the highest crown/ because it encompassed the other nine. This sphere was much less then the sphere of splendor there being a vast empty space between them. And within this sphere were 9 or 10 \the/ spheres of the other nine Sephiroths \the lowest of wch was Malcath the kingdom/. These sephiroths they distinguished into two classes, called Arich Anpin & Seir Anpin \the man wth a gt face & ye man wth a little face/ & in Seir Anpin {illeg} comprended {sic} the seven lower sephiroths & put the names of these seven sephiroths to signify the seven metals. Whence it \it/ seems to me \yt they {illeg} \made/ the orbs of the seven Planets &/ that this {illeg} Cabbalistical philosophy had it's rise from the {illeg} Aristotles system of the world. He being the master of Alexander the great, his philosophy came into request among \in/ the reign of the successors of Alexander & chiefly \especially in Egypt/ The three superior Sephiras comprehended in Arich Anpin, answer to the Cœlum empyreum the primum mobile & the firmamentū stellatum. And thus the ten sephirahs are nothing else then the intelligences wch Aristole {sic} & his successors placed in the \heavenly {illeg} eight/ Orbs of ye the {sic} Planets & {illeg} fixt stars & to Aristotel made but eight Orbs & then seven of ye Planets & one of the fixt stars & thence came the ogdoas of Æons as I said above. Hyparchus & Ptolomy added a ninth called the Primum mobile, & P Theologers have added the cœlum empyreum & reccon it the seat of the blessed. The Cabbalists also supposed that the souls of men come down from above & passed into various bodies till they had performed all that they were to do And thus does the philosophy of the Cabbalists agree wth that of the Gnosticks.

<120v>

For the Gnosticks Simon Menander Nicolas Saturninus Basilides Carpocras, Valentinus, Secundus Ptolomæus Epiphanes Marcus \Heracleon/ Calarbasus Tatian & the Cainites Ophites Sethians Barbelites Phibeonites Militaries &c made many emissions Æons or Deities male & female & derived them from the first God & from one another by generation, \or emission of substanceor vertue/ & from them derived Archangels & Angels & the souls of men & said that the world was made \not by the first God but/ either by the Angels or by one or more of the Æons. And Irenæus tells us {illeg} \And/ placing their \chief/ Æons \with Angels under them/ in the orbs of the seven Planets & fixt stars made an Ogdoas of principal Æons \or intelligencies to to goven {sic} those Orbs with \with/ Angels under them according to the number of the Orbs/ & said that they \{illeg}/ governed the world tyranically & kept the souls of men below & made them pass into various bodies. And that either the supre{me} God or one of the Angels {his} first Æon one of the \highest/ Æons descended \from above the highest heaven/ to teach men their science how \the knowledge by wch/ their souls might be saved from ye power of the tyranny of the Angels & suffered to \enabled to escape them & after death to escape them &/ ascend upwards through the Orbs to their first station \& condition/. [And some of them as Simon Menander Saturninus \Basilides/ Cerdo Marcion Basilides said that this Saviour descended with a putative body & \appeared as a man but/ was not a true man, others as Valentinus & Secundus that in descending \through the orbs/ he framed to himself a ma out of the elements a real body of flesh & bones but was not man & took not \without taking/ flesh of the Virgin & others that {illeg} Valent as the Ebionites Cerinth Nicolaitans \Sethians Ophites/ & Cerinthus, & Carpocras & Valentinus, \& Secundus, & {illeg}/ Epiphanes, & {illeg} Colarbasus & Marcus & {illeg} in general the Nicolaitans with their various sects of Sethians, Ophites, Cainites, Gnosticks proper{ly} so called, Phibionites &c that Christ \the saviour/ descended upon Iesus \the son of Mary/ & did the supernatural works. And some of these as Cerinthus & said that Iesus was the son of Ioseph & Mary, others as the Sethians & Ophites that he was the son of the Virgin Mary by the power of God & others as Valentinus & Secundus that {illeg} he descended from above & in descending thro the orbs formed to himself a bo out of the elements a true body of flesh & bones & f without taking flesh of the Virgin, & Valentinus said that he passed through the Virgin as water through a pipe.] And from their pretending to science & particularly to ye knowledge wch the Saviour came down to teach, \& placing their religion for their salvation in this science/ they were called Gnosticks. And this mystery of iniquity, {illeg} these endless genealogies, these oppositions of science falsly so called these fables, old wives fables, Iewish fables began to work in the Apostles days, & consisted of \of/ the metaphysical theology of the heathens {illeg} & Cabbalists introduced into the Christian religion, ffor & pa & particularly of the Egyptian Chald Pythagoric, Platonic & Cabbalistic transmigration of souls, & of the heathen Gods & Astrological Intelligencies \& Cabbalisticall sephiroths/ seated in the orbs of the starry firmament & seven Planets the first {illeg} Sephiroth called {illeg} Arech Anpin \the man with a great face/ & the seven next Sephiroths called by them Seir Anpin, {illeg} the man with a little face, & ffor |For the Cabbalists put the names of the seven last Sephiroths for the seven {illeg} metals & by consequence by the Cabbalists {sic} the Gods yt \to wch/ the seven metals are the Gods dedicated are the Gods of the seven planetary orbs| They Cabbalists distinguished their \ten/ Sephiroths into Arich Anpin & Seir Anpin, the man with a great face & the man with a little face [& by Seir \Arich/ Anpin understood the second first or highest sephiroth] & by Arich Seir Anpin |all| \understood/ the seven \lower/ Sepiroths under him that is the {illeg} of seven intelligences in the seven Planetary orbs, |& these of answered in number to the or Gods of the Planetary orbs ffor as the Gr. & Latins put the names of the seven Planets for the seven metals so the Cabbalists put the names of the seven last sephiroths for the seven metals the sephiroth or sephirots above the Planetary orbs intelligences| & because the Astronomers make a by Arich Anpin the hi first or highest Sephiroths of the Sephiroths, {illeg} answering to the {illeg} sephiro intelligences, in the starry firma \in the heaven or heavens/ above the Planetary orbs. ffor This \8th/ heaven till the after the days of Alexander the great was \was at first called only {sic}/ \reputed called/ only the starry firmament, but Pt Hypparchus & Ptolomy added added a distinguished it into the starry \firmament & the primum mobile &/ heaven, the cœlum empyreum \crystallinum/ & the primum mobile \& others the Theologers added the cœlum empyreum/ And so Which made up the number of ten Sephirots, {illeg} \the/ three \first/ of wch were comprehended in the {illeg} Arich Anpin, the supreme God wth these three \& the seven last in Seir Anpin/] |{sic}| Theologers gave the name of cœlum empyreum to the infinite immoveable space beyond the primum mobile & so made up the number of ten heavens with their Sephiroths the three first of wch were comprehended in Arich Anpin & the seven last in Seir Anpin. ffor the Cabbalists refer the three first Sephiroths called Kether Cochma & Binah to Arich Anpin & so \have/ turned the Ogdoas into a Decas of Æons. |And| The Gnosticks were apt to increased the number of their gods \Æons/ & \more then/ the Cabbalists might do the like did, making them at length as many as days in the month or year, & placing many of them above the Planetary Orbs.

<121v>

The religion of the Encratites was set up on foot \{illeg}/ by Tatian & Montanus, (two Gnosticks). {illeg} And the superstions {sic} \religion/ of the Moncks were \is/ of the same kind, but more absurd. Monckery was {illeg} set up in Egypt by Antony & soon after in Syria by Hilarion, & spread so much that in the reign of Valen soon after the reign of Iulian the apostate a third part of Egypt was the wildernesses of Egypt wer a third part of the Egyptians were got into the deserts of Egypt. They lived first singly in cells, then associated into small companies & cænobia & at {last} length came into towns, & filled the churches with bishops presbyters & deacons. Athanasius finding the Athanasius finding |Athanasius in his younger days poured water upon the hands of his master Antony poured wa| \He/ was first a monck then a Deacon & then a bishop & finding the Moncks faithful to him made many of them bishops & Presbyters in Egypt & these bishops erected Monasteries in their cities, out of wch they chose Presbyters & sent bishops to other cities. And the like was done in Syria. Spiridion \& Epiphanius/ of Cyprus, & Iames of Nisibis were both moncks & bishops in the time of the council Cyril of Ierusalem, \Eustachius of Sebastia in Armenia/ Eusebius of Emissa, Titus of Bostra{illeg}, Basilius of Ancyra, Acacius of Cæsarea were both Bishops & Moncks. Epiphanius \in Palæstine/ Elpidius of Laodicæa Melitius, & \&/ Flavian \& Chrysostom/ of Antioch, Theodorus of Tyre, Protogenes of Carrhæ, Acacius of Berekæa, Theodotus of Hierapolis Eusebius of Chalcedon, Amphilochius of Iconium were both bishops & moncks. \Eustachius Sebastenus/ Basil, Gregory Nazianzen \&/ Gregory Nyssen & Eustathius Sebastenus had monasteries by \of Clergymen in/ their cities, & propa were the first who propagated the this sort of Monkery in Cappado Armenia \Cappadocia/ & Asia minor. \Pontus/ And Eusebius Vercellensis, Hilary & Martin were the first who {illeg} carried this sort of Monckery into the west & Austin carried it into Afric, All & all these being |both| bishops & moncks erected monasteries of clergymen in their cities out of \wch/ bishops were sent to other cities who in like manner erected monasteries in their cities w till the churches were supplied with Bishops & Presbyters out of the monasteries & Whence Ierom saith of in a letter written about the year 385[4] saith of the Clergy: Quasi et ipsi aliud sint quam Monachi & non quicquid in Monachos dicitur non redundit in Clericos qui patres sunt Monachorum Detrimentum pecoris pastoris ignominia est. And in his book against Vigilantius Quid facient Orientis Ecclesiæ? quid Æypti & sedis Apostolicæ? quæ aut virgines Clericos accipiunt, aut continentes, aut si uxores habuerint mariti esse desistunt.

Thus the encratites invaded the Chur\c/hes of God & got the Empire into their hands. And now you may understand the meaning of the Apostles words where he saith. [5]Now the spirit speeaks expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits & doctines of ghosts: speaking lies in hypocrisy (in their legends & figments of miracles done by ye dead) having consciences seared as with a hot iron: forbidding to marry & commanding to abstain from meats wch God hath created to be received wth thanksgiving of them who beleive & know the truth. For every creature of God is good & nothing to be refused if it be received wth thanksgiving.

<122r>

the days of Iustin Martyr notwithstanding \without falling out about/ their different opinions. ffor when Trypho ye Iew put Iustin upon proving that Iesus Christ was God before the world began & was afterwards born & became a man: Iustin makes this \in returning an/ answer \subjoins./ Veruntamen, O Tripho, non perierit illud, Christum hunc esse Dei, si demonstrare nequeam, et fuisse prius filium conditoris universitatis hujus Dei, esseqꝫ Deum, & genitum esse hominem ex virgine; sed hoc tantum ex omnibus \præ/ ostensis \probarem/ quod hic est Christus Dei, quicunqꝫ tandem sit. Quod si non demonstravero inquam, eum et prius extitisse Sed ex \omni/ præ ostenso \[sequatur tantum]/ quod hic est Chistus {sic} Dei, quicunqꝫ tandem sit. Quod Sic autem non demonstravero, inquam, eum et prius extitisse et nasci hominem sustinuisse ijsdem nobiscum passionibus obnoxium, carnem habentem secundum Patris consilium & voluntatem: in eo ipso tantum æquum fuerit me errore lapsum esse dicere, non autem negare hunc esse Christum illum, etiamsi \si modo/ tanquam homo ex hominibus genitus, videatur \esse appareat/ et electione Christus factus esse ostendatur. Sunt enim aliqui, O amici, ex genere nostro, profitentes hunc esse ipsum Christum esse, sed hominem tamen ex hominibus genitum affirmantes: quibus non assentior, neqꝫ id sane multi, qui in eadem mecum sententia sunt, dixerint Iustin. Dial. cum Tryphon p. 267

The Christians therefore who beleived that Christ was before the world began, were much the greater number {illeg} in the days of Iustin Martyr but did not \yet/ looke upon the \Christians of the/ other \party \Christians/ opinion/ as hereticks On|r| the contrary they looked upō \think/ the difference between the two opinions as not material to the truth of the Christian religion. And And in this state things continued till the days of Victor. ffor Victor excommunicated one Theodotus \a Tanner/ for affirming that Christ was a mere man born of the virgin Mary by the power of the holy Ghost, & elected for his justice & vertue. And henceforward those of this opinion were accounted hereticks & Theodotus was accounted the first author of the heresy. \the P/ But those \who/ beleived Christ to be but a mere man \&e[6] particularly the followers of Artemon)/ represented that this was the doctrine of the Christians till ye times of Victor & that from ye times of his successor Zepherinus (in whose days also Artemon was condemned for in ye east for ye like opinion) the truth was adulterated.

Also the Church of Rome in the days of Pope Victor began to lay stress upon \contend about place religion in/ ceremonies & to err in the faith. ffor this Pope excommunicated the Churches of Asia for keeping Easter upon the 14th day of the first month of the Iewish year \a thing in its own nature indifferent/ & wrote communicatory letters to ye Churches Churches of the Montanists in Asia & Phygia {sic}, & then turned {illeg} Patripassian \&/ recalled those letters, as Tertullian a Montanist in his book against Praxeas written about the year 201 thus mentions. – – – – – – – crucifixit. The Predecessors of Victor who had opposed the Montanists were Soter & Eleutherus. ffor Soter wrote against them at their first rise, & Irenæus was sent to Rome by the church of Lyons to conferr wth Eleutherus against them. And therefore Victor was the first Bp of Rome who turned Montanist. |He seems to have closed with the Montanists of Asia & Phrygia in opposition to the \true/ Church {illeg} he excommunicated.|

The changes therefore wrought in the Church of Rome by Pope Victor in respect of the faith were so very great that we may begin the third state or age of the church with ye Papacy of \{St}/ Victor or reign of the Emperor Severus.

<122v>

And this is to be understood as well of the Christians of ye circumcision as of the Christians of the uncircumcision. ffor Iustin Martyr in his Dialogue wth Tryphon written between the years 140 & 148 \150/, represents that Christian \circumcis/ Iews might keep the law \& circumcise their children/ but Christian Gentiles might not. \His words are:/ Si ipsi [Iudæi] propter animi imbecilitatem, etiam quæcunqꝫ nunc possunt ex Mosæ constitutionibus, quæ ob duritiam p cordis populi sancita esse intelligimus, unà cum concepta in hunc Christum spes atqꝫ perpetuis naturâqꝫ comparatis justitiæ et religionis veræ actionibus, servare, & cum Christianis fidelibusqꝫ vivere voluerint; ut modo illis non suadeant pariter \cum eis/ circumcidi ac sabbata agere aliaqꝫ quæcunqꝫ tandem sunt ejusmodi, exequi: eos recipiendos & ad communionem verū omnium ut fratres, eorundemqꝫ viscerum homines, admittendos esse censuerim. Sin qui generis vestri sunt, in hunc Christum se credere asseverantes, O Trypho, dixi omnibus modis secundum legem per Mosem latam eos vivere cogant qui ex gentibus in hunc Christū credunt; aut a consuetudinis istiusmodi commercio eos excludere statuant \cum illis qui sic instituuntur communicare recusant/: consimiliter et hos non susceperim. Eos vero qui (ex gentibus fideles) qui {illeg} observatione in Christum professionis, in legalem cum illis {illeg} consentiant politiam, itidem non salvari putem. \Thus/ And this I account the state of the Church till |the death of Iustin & {sic} Polycarp &| the days of Pope Eleutherus catholic in point of \the faith &/ communion \{illeg} beleiving Iews & {Gentiles} /of the churches\/ till the days of death of In the days death of Iustin & the days of Pope Eleutherus & his successor Victor. For about that time they some Christians began to make additions to their creed \mixing strong meats with the milk wch was to be given to babes./ There wa And particularly in opposition to the Gnosticks who denyed the resurrection of the body & maintained that the souls of men after various transmigrations returned into God, some Latines began to add ye resurrection of the body & the life everlasting to the end of their Creed, & some Greeks Gree in opposition to ye Ebionites some Greeks began to insert the creation of the world by Iesus Christ. \& thus by/ mixing strong meats wth ye milk wch was to be given to babes they

For the Ebionites \& Nazarenes/ beleived that Christ \Iesus/ was a mere man who for his \{supreme}/ vertue was chosen before other men & annoninted King of the Iews by ye spirit & thence called the Messiah or Christ that is the annointed. And the Nazarenes were of the same opinion in the days of the Apostles. But after the calling of the Gentiles \& the days of ye Council of Ierusalem/ when \part of/ the Nazarenes ou to s endeavoured to impose the law upon \the Gentiles as necessary to salvation/ them |& part of them complied with the decree of ye Council of Ierusalem about this matter| & refused to communicate with them upon other terms, & these became ye Ebionites & part of them communicated w complied with the con communicated with the Gentiles with uncircumcision. \And/ These two parties lived together in the Church of Ierusalem under Iames & Symeon till the destruction of that city dispersion of ye Iews & then the Nazarenes who refused to converse wth the Churches of the uncircumcision gained the Name of Ebionites & the other Nazarene mixed by degeres wth ye Churches of the

For like the \in the first age of Christianity/ days of Iustin Martyr [there \were/ Christians {illeg} who beleived that ye world was created by Iesus Christ, &] there \were/ Christians \(especially among the Iews)/ who beleived that I Iesus took his beginning from the Virgin Mary, & \for his vertue/ was chosen before other men for his vertue & was chosen \therefore/ annointed king of the Iews by the Holy Ghost & thence called the Messiah or Christ that is the annointed, & there were other Christians \(especially among the Gentiles)/ who beleived that Iesus was before the creation of the {sic} world \began/ & that the world was created by him. And these two sorts of Christians conversed \together as friends brethren/ & communicated with one another \as members of the Catholick Ch./ {illeg} till

<122Ar>

⊡ – \holy/ men. The Iews who first published \Talmudists in setting down/ the measures of Herods Temple, omitted some measures from north to south on either side of the altar, & the following \later/ Iewish writers dividing the summ of the omitted cubits into two equal parts \have/ placed the altar nearer to the south side of the Temple \Priests court/ then to the north side: whereas they should have divided that summ unequally so that the altar might have stood in the center of the court. The altar was 32 cubits broad & between it & the little rail on the north side were {many} \24/ rings in the pavement for tying down the sacrifices to be slain. From the altar to ye rings was a space of eight cubits. The space of the rings took up 24 cubits & there were two cubits more to the little rail. And on the south side of the altar there was a slooping {sic} ascent to ye altar without steps. This ascent took up 30 cubits upon the pavement & there remained a space of four cubits more to the little rail. And thus much concerning the Temple. It remains that we see &c

<122Av>

Solis semi \vero/ diameter mediocris apparens {illeg} 32' 15" \& parallaxis horizontalis mediocris 10" usurpari /potest\/. Lunæ semi diameter mediocris apparens in Octantibus syzygij 31' 30", in Quadraturis vero 31'.3 & parallaxis horizontalis \mediocris/ in syzygijs 57. 30 in quadraturis 55 40, in Octantibus 57. 5

<123r>

What the Ebionites meant by the first of these three opinions I do not well understand unless perhaps \they meant/ that Christ was the Adam Kadmon \or first Man/ of the Cabbalists, that is, their first Sephiroth or Æon called {illeg} by them Cochmah the Crown or {illeg} supreme beginn Æon \Sephiroth/ & by the Gnosticks Αρχὴ the beginning or Principle. But be that as it will it is manifest that the Ebionites according to all the three opinions here ascribed to them taught that Christ was as old as the creation of ye world, & according to the second & third opinion \& perhaps ye 1st also that/ he was above the \Angels &/ the Archangels & reigned over them, & all things else from the beginning [[ & at {legth} |so with by the Cabbalists must be taken for Adam Kadmon & by all th| not inferior either in time or dominion to the Adam Kadmon of the Cabbalists, or to the Angel of Gods presence in the scriptures.] And tho they called him a creature |said that he was created| yet they \those of ye second sort/ me\a/nt not surely \not/ that he was a created out of nothing but rather that he was the firs the first begotten of every creature [& ἡ ἀρχὴ της κτίσεως του θεου {illeg} And yet the Ebionites of third so the princ \the/ beginning of the creation of God. A T Those of the [Now whilst \if/ this was the doctrine of theEbionites much more did the Nazarenes think honourably of Christ & make him before all things & above all things.] Those of the third sort in \not/ saying that he was not the generated of God the father but created, might meane at first \in those days/ that he was not generated of the virgin \Mary/ by the power of God but of Ioseph & Mary by the ordinary course of nature, or they might mean that he was not generated before the world began \in the manner of the heathen Gods/ by prolation emanation projection but produced by such a power as they called formation out of something {illeg} wch & we should rather call generation then creation.] & those of the third that he was ἡ ἀρχὴ της κτίσεως του θεου would no \& those of the third that he/ did not say that he was \not/ generated after the manner of the {illeg} heathen Gods or by emission of of {sic} substance. & those of the third that he was not generated in \the/ usual signification of the word, that is, by emission of the fathers substance, \as men are generated &/ as the heathens supposed their Gods to be generated. The main difference between the Ebionites \was/ in {sic} their opinions about Christ {illeg} about in {sic} incarnation of this Xt some of them sa] & came down from heaven & was either incarnate of ye virgin or descended upon Iesus. |And whereas they said that he was created they meant only that he was not generated in the sense of ye words then in use.|

<123v>

And if the Ebionites took Christ \made Christ as old as the creation & took him/ to be the supreme being next under the father \& Lord of the Universe/ much more did the Nazarenes. ffor the Nazarenes generally took called Xt ye son of God wch those Nazare Ebionites who said that Iesus was ye son of Ioseph, did not. Those \Ebionites/ saidthat Ionly \that/ Iesus was the son of God by election & by the descent of Christ upon him, but they allowed no generation of Christ as the Nazarenes did, & therefore the nor did they |say| \say with the Naz/ that Christ suffered on the cross & rose again from the dead. & therefore These things they attributed only to Iesus the son of Ioseph & Mary & said [& if at any time they called him Iesus Christ they] that isbut therefore the Nazarenes who said that Christ \(meaning what we call the divine nature)/ was the son of God & suffered & rose again & ascended, were of the opinion of those who beleived that Christ came down from heaven, took flesh of the Virgin by the power of God & thereby he became a man \& was born of her & being/ {sic} suffered & rose again from the dead & ascended where he was before, & by reason of his supernatural incarnation was called the son of God.

Vpon the com Iewish war commencing, the Christian Iews fled from Ierusalem into \other countries & chiefly into/ Peræa on the eastern side of Iordan. No And there they acquired the name of Ebionites, being con being called \Ebionites/ so by them selves \& their freinds/ & Nazarenes by \their enemies/ the Ie unbeleiving Iews. ffor they gloried in ye name of Ebionites & said that they knew of no such man as Ebion, but but {sic} from the times of ye Apostles had releived distributed what they had \their goods to the poor/ to ye poor & so bei by that means being generally poor \impoverished/ were called Ebionites from the heb word Ebion wch in their language signifies a poor man. And divers among them being so zealous of the law as not only to observe it themselves but also to impose it on the \converted/ Gentiles Christians & th these zelots also falling into the opinion that Christ descended upon Iesus the son of Ioseph & Mary, the name of Ebionites at length degenerated into the name of this heresy, the nam this heresy denoting those Iews. But however |those only being called Ebionites who said that Iesus was the son of Ioseph & Mary & that Christ descended upon Iesus, that is the divine nature upon the humane. And from all this| it is hence manifest that of the Iews of the circumcision Christians of the Church of Ierusalem \whether Ebionites or others/ beleived from the beginning that Christ was from the \time of the/ creation a a being superior to the Angels & Archangels & at length came down from heaven & either was incarnate or descended upon Iesus. And this faith spread from Ierusalem into all the earth. By the descending of Xt upon Iesus they meant * < insertion from lower down f 123v > * in our language < text from higher up f 123v resumes > the descent of the divine nature upon the humane

Also what the Seigniorage has been deteined for seigniorage & for the charge of the first melting \according to the rules of the mint/ & whether all the rest have been pai delivered out of the Mint to the Paymasters: & if not, then who has had the profit made by the lightness & coarsness of the two ryall pieces \new money/ & how the Queen must have satisfaction. Also what evidence the Paymasters have (suppose by the books of the Mint & of the Melter or by Receipts or Certificates or living witnesses) that they have / I suspect that the Mint Master has paid out five two Ryal pieces for every ounce standard received {illeg} that is \coined or/ an hundred for every twenty ounces & deteined 3 or 4 or perhaps 5 peices for seigniorage: whereas in every twenty ounces of Ingot produces about 110 two Ryall pieces \If this be so, then/ Inquiry should be made about the excess above Who has had the profit of the excess remainder. For every \twenty/ ounces of Ingot produces about 110 two ryal pieces.

<123Av>

The word wch was in the beginning with God was

That this word was not an emanation or emission or λόγος {illeg} ἐνδιάθετος ἢ προφορικὸς but a pro a thing emitted without a proper & distinck {sic} will & understanding but a person or Being with a proper will & understanding. Λ {sic} [not the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος ἢ προφοικὸς {illeg} {sometime} but a person] or substance \Being/ with a proper will & understanding.]

but also to avoid the communion of the churches of ye Gentiles who did not observe it, they were \censured by those Churches/ for this separation & distinguished

And these Iews \even from the days of the Apostles/ being for the most part so zealous of ye law as not only |{illeg}| to observe it themselves but also to avoid the communion of ye Churches of ye gentiles who did not observe it, they were for this separation censured by|&| con {sic} condemned by the Churches of the Gentiles & at length distinguished from the rest of the Nazarenes by the Name of Ebionites. ffor Ierome {illeg} tells us yt the Ebionites were anathematized by the fathers for this alon nothing else but mingling the law with the Gospel.

<124r>

Chap XVI
Of the contest between the host of heaven and the transgressors of the holy covenant.

We have \hitherto/ described the state of the {illeg} Host of heaven or Church of God down from the days of the Apostles {illeg} to the times in wch of those {illeg} men who introduced \in which/ the invocation of Saints called by Daniel the transgression of desolation \began to be introduced/. It remains that we shew how the authors of this worship \invocation/ separated from the Church of God, made war upon her & \&/ set up an antichurch of transgressors. For the transgressors who trode under In the reign of the Emperor Iulian the apostate A.C. 362 Athanasius & about 14 or 16 other excommunicated Bishops, most of them of Egypt returning from banishment fro the Host of heaven & the sanctuary {illeg} \under foot/ must of necessity be a distinct body of men from the host which they trampled upon. And the transgressors who set up \authors of/ the invocation of Saints separated from the Church \of God & oppressed her/ at the same time that they set up that transgression

In the reign of the Emperor Iulian the apostate A.C. 362, Athanasius & about fourteen or sixteen other excommunicated bishops, most of them of Egypt, returning from banishment,

{illeg}

Due to Mr Spelman at Midsummer 1707 1. {0.} {6.}
1708 81.
1709 161.
at Xtmas 1709 201.
Paid Mr Molins 30.13.4 & 22.15.0 53. 8. 4
Paid Mr Walker 32. 0. 0
Taxes 12li & 12li & 6 30. 0. 0
Lent 32li 32. 0 0
147. 8. 4
21. 13. 4.
Due at Lady day 1708 0. 0. 0 Due to Mr Spelman at Lady day 1708. 5. 6. 8
1709 80. 0. 0 Pd to Mr Walker 16.
Xtmas 1709 {illeg}60. 0. 0 Spelman 21. 53. 4
140. 0. 0 Taxes 32. 00. 0
Pd Mr Molins 22 15. 0. Mr Molins 22 15. 0
Mr Walker 16 16. 2. 6
Mr Spelman 32. 0. 0 Taxes 20. 10. 0
Taxes 6. 0. 0 21. 00 0
150. 0. 10
145. 6. 8
4. 13. 2
Lady day \1708/ advanced 32
Lent Ian 22 17089 32
Paid Mr Molins 22. 15
Taxes a year & 3 qters 21
Pd Octob 16 1709 15 Guineas 16. 2. 6
Pd Ian 17101 20. 10. 0
Rent due 140li 144. 7. 6
140. 0. 0

{illeg}p tot:: AB−EF. AB. Et p tot. resist:: AB+EF. AB−EF
p columnæ resist:: AB+EF. AB. Velocitas cadendo ab I ad H acquisita.
IH. IG:: EF. AB:: IJ. IO:: IO. IG.

<125v>

understand that the party of Athanasius was very small & the {illeg} first half of t some part of the reign of Valens & that those who {illeg} ans were more numerous & those whom they called Arians and {illeg} at that time the \{flourishing}/ religion of the eastern Empire; You may & that the {illeg} \{illeg}/ {illeg} (except the d church of Millain) in the \first/ three or four first {years of} Valentinian & Valens returned to the homousian faith & embraced the com{munion} of both the Athanasians & Macedonians without medling with the {illeg} dispute between them concerning the holy deity of the holy Ghost; but \wth {illeg}/ at {length he} declared for the Athanasians & threatned to turn the Macedonians out of their bishopricks if they did not come over to the faith of three persons & one God, they were all \And at the same time one or more Councils in Spain declared for the same faith./ And from this time forward, that is during the last six or seven years of the the reign of Valens there was a very sharp contention.

One of his

He was accused of killing by the Meletians of killing Arsenius, {illeg} one of their bishops & of seueral other crimes & condemned for them – – – – – – – in his own defence this Council wrote also to the Churches in defense of Athanasius & in their Letter represent that Arsenius was alive & desired to be joyned in communion with them, & did not expect other testimony but to prove that he was alive but he himself confessed in his letters that he was alive by his letters wch he wrote to our bishop Athanasius whom they affirmed to be his murderer. Nor were they|ose| \wicked men/ ashamed to charge him with killing a man who was {illeg} at so great a distance from us by land & sea, & whose place of abode at that time was known to no man. Yea they dared to hide him & make him disappear when he had suffered nothing And if it could have been, they would have translated him into another world, or rather have killed him that they might have killed Athathanasius {sic} either by objecting either a true or feigned murder. But \herein/ thanks be to ye divine providence which suffered nothing unjust to prevail, but produced Arsenius alive [\vizt/ by his letters] before the eyes of all men & manifestly convicted them of reprehended \reproved/ their conspiracy & calumny. For he does not avoid us as his murderers nor hates us as injurious to him. ffor he hath suffered no harm at all, but desires to join in communion with us, & wishes to be amongst us, as his letters testify as he hath written in his Letter. This was all that Athanasius & 90 bishops of Egypt & Libya had at that time to say of this matter. \for Athanasius/ /themselves.\ They knew nothing of the hand of Arsenius in a bag or of his appearing alive at m \before/ ye Council of Tyre \otherwise then by his Letters/. Al On the contrary they say that Arsenius confessed by his Letter to Athanasius expected no then his |expected staid for no other testimonies of his being alive besides the| Letter wch he had sent to Athanasius {illeg} & by which he {illeg} exprest his desire to be amongst them. This This letter it seems was produced at the Council of Tyre to prove that Arsenius was alive & th{illeg}e was Bishops of Egypt still \in this Council of Alexandria/ insisted upon it as a sufficient proof of this matter \his being alive & of his ✝/ < insertion from lower down f 125v > ✝ desire to be amongst them: wch is a demonstration that he was not yet amongst them & that they had no better evidence of his being alive & desiring to be amongst them then this Letter. The letter is extant in the apology of Athanasius against the Arians & has an air of fiction. And if Arsenius had appeared alive before the Council of Tyre it is not to be imagined that the Council would have persisted in condeming them for the murder or that Athanasius would have fled from the Council or been banished by the Emperor Constantine. When Athanasius was \first/ accused of killing Arsenius he made the Emperor beleive that Arsenius was alive. But Arsenius not appearing the Emperor commanded that the cause should be heard before the Council of           Athanasius came not & {sic} the Emperor the next year commanded that ye cause should be heard before ye Council of Tyre & threatned Athanasius that if he would not goe thither he should send him thither \be carried/ by force. Athanasius then went with a great multitude of Egyptians. The Council heard the cause between him & his accusers & for their further satsfaction sent six of their number into Egypt to inform themselves upon the spot. Vpon the report of the six bishops Athanasius fled to the Emperor. The Council sent some of their number to acquaint the Emperor with their proceedings, & upon hearing the whole matter the Emperor banished Athanasius into Gallia & five years after {illeg} five years \more/ Athanasius & \the/ 90 bishops of Egypt Libya made the defence above mentioned. But no one witness wa is named in history who had ever seen Arsenius alive after Athanasius was accused of killing him. < text from higher up f 125v resumes > : wch they would not have done if they could have proved it by living witnesses \is a demonstration that they had no other evidence/

When the Easter next after these Councils of Antioch & Alexandria approched, the eastern Emperor Constantius sent Gregory to Alexandria – – – – – – – Greek Church over her own members

But after the reign of the Emperors Constantius & Iulian, Pope Liberius revolted

Some bishops were{illeg} also banished in Egypt for no adhering to Athanasius \& making disturbances/, & on these accounts the Emperor has been railed at as a great persecutor tho he was the mildest & most pious \of a very mild & pious temper/

<126r>

about 10 years after the Council of Sirmium] By his making the {body} of Christ to be moved & actuat{ed} by the Word without any other a humane soul you may know what was the opinion of the Patripassians Sabellius Noetus Praxeas \Hermogenes/ & the rest touching the incarnation

The Council of Antioch wch condemned Paul represented that he fell into the heresy of Artemas [And Artemas \(called also Artemon)/ was condemned as a heretick about 50 or 60 \or perhaps 70/ years before. And if Theodotus the Tanner \whom Pope Victor condemned/ was the same man with Theodotus the Cataphrygian he might not differ much \in opinion from/ from the opinions of Montanus \Æschines/ Artemas & Paul] & Artemas flourished in the reigh of Severus or soon after. And

Eustathius \the disciple of Mon/ bishop of Antioch was deposed for Sabellianism A.C. 328 & banished by the Emperor Constantine the great. He was

The Iews of the circumcision called Ebionites many of the Nazare \& some of the Nazarenes/ held that Christ was a mere man & therefore received not the writings of Iohn in wch he is called the λόγος. Of the same opinion were also some Christians of the uncircumcision called Alogi by Epiphanius. The Ebionites were such as the Apostle Paul reprehends for imposing the law upon the Gentiles. |For they arose from the Christians of the circumcision who fled to Pella upon the sige of Ierusalem & they were a branch of the Church of Ierusalem under Iames &| They communicated wth the Churches of the circumcision (                 ) but were schismaticks for refusing to communicate wth Christians of the uncircumcision. The Nazarenes & Alogi continued in communion wth the Churches of the uncision {sic} till about the end of the second century. For Iustin Martyr tells u in his dialogue against Tryphon tells us speaks to him in this manner,[7] Verum enim vero, Trypho, dixi, non perierit illud Christum hunc esse Dei si demonstrare nequeam et fuisse prius filium conditoris universitatis esseqꝫ Deum et genitum esse hominem ex virgine: sed suffic{illeg} {illeg} |ex omni demonstrat{illeg} sequatum tantum| quod hic sit Christus Dei quicunqꝫ tandem fuerit. At si non demonstravero inquam, eum et prius extitisse et nasci hominem sustinuisse – – – – – – – qui in eadem mecum sententia sunt dixerint. And a little after the death of Iustin |The Alogi therefore were not yet accounted hereticks. Ephiphanius {sic} tells us that this heresy arose after that of the Cataphygians {sic}, that is, they began then to be accounted hereticks. But I do not find that they were| when Theodotus the currier of Byzantium was dep condemned by Pope Victor for holding Christ to be a mere man & \soon after I think in the days of Zepherin the successor of Victor/ Artemon the master of Theodotus was deposed comned {sic} in the days of soon after by the Greeks for ye same error, \I think in the days of Zepherin the successor of Victor/ they alled their disciples alledged that their opinion was most ancient taught by the Apostles & first Christians & the truth of the doctrine preached was conserved to ye days of pope Victor, but from the days of his successor Zepherin was adulterated. Yet I do not find that Theod Artemon & Theodotus were of the same opinion with the Ebionites & Alogi. These one last rejected the λόγος & the writings of Iohn, the former {illeg} (so far as I can find) owned both. but held that Christ was a mere man inhabited by the λόγος. ffor Epiphanius argues against them \Theodotus/ out of the writings of Iohn concerning the λόγος. If \this/ Theodotus was the same with Theodotus the Cataphrygian, \& Artemon was Artemas the master of Paul of Samosat,/ they might be of the same opinion with Paul of Samosat Marcellus & Photinus. For Theodotus & Artemas or Artemon & Paul & Marcellus & Photinus are all of them equally accused of making Christ a mere man. By which opinion I conceive they meant that Iesus was a mere man inhabited by the λόγος as a Prophet is influenced by the holy Ghost.

For the hereticks thinking it below the dignity of the principal Gods – – – –

And about this time the bishops began to meet in councils in Asia & Afric

{illeg} of God the God of God the son our Lord Iesus Christ, the God {illeg}

\{illeg} church or/ distinguished from other Christians by any proper name before th till Epiphanius gave them the name of Alogi. About the time that this heresy is said to have risen Theo because of their not receiving the writings of Iohn concerning the λογος \gave them the name {illeg} Alogi/. For it was late before all the writings of the new Testamt were generall {sic} received. About Neare the end of the second century when this heresy is said to have risen Theodotus the Currier of Byzantium ––

<126v>

Some of the Gnosticks derived [as Marcion & Va{lentine} {illeg} Gods {illeg} Bythos & Sige or Depth & Silence & feigning the {illeg} & produced the λόγος or word by speaking \& this act they call the generation of the Son/. An{illeg} in general that in explaining the generation of the Son they co{mpare} {illeg} him to a word spoken by a man [Iren. l. 2. c. 45.] But yet they make him not a vanishing voice but a permanent being emission.

Of the host of heaven

Marcellus bishop of Ancyra \the metropolis of Galatia/ was deposed by the Council of Constantinople A.C. 336 & again by the Council of Antioch A.C. 341 for holding the opinions of Paul of Samosat & Sabellius. His opinions are described He wrote against      [& H|h|is opinions are recited out of this \of his own/ book by Eusebius Pamphili who wrote thre books against him, were as follows: That the Word of God wch was eternally in \God/ the father as a mans reason or wisdom is in a man without a proper substance. That before the beginning there was rest & quietness in God (called silence by the Valent some of the Gnosticks) the Word being with him inwardly & nothing existing then but God. That |when all things were to be made he came out of the father with an operating power, & became Verbum prolativum & that| all things were made by this word & that this Word is called an angel by Moses, & that his coming out of the father wth an operating power to create the world is not called his nativity nor constitutes him the son of God but only the word of God. That this word assumed flesh & was united to it & was born with humane flesh of the Virgin, & by this nativity became the son of God & the son of man, being only the Word of God before |& that before this nativity he was not the son of God nor the image of God but by means of his \{visible}/ body became the image of the invisible God.| And that the word was in the body only by an operative vertue to move it & do those things wch are related in the gospels being united in joined in substance to God as his word inseparable & undistinguishable from him. And that he must reign till he hath put all things under his feet & then become subject to the father & be in the father as before his incarnation, being {separed} from \relinquishing/ ye flesh or body wch he had assumed. And for these opinions he was deposed by the council convened at Constantinople out of Pontus, Cappadocia, Asia, Phrygia, By|i|thi|y|nia, Thrace & other remoter regions.]

His opinions as they are are recited out of his own book by Eusebius & were these. That there was \is/ but one single substance of the Deity \God & his Word/ & that before the creat beginning God was alone & there was rest & quietness & there was nothing but God. ffor & the \word/ was in him & with him inwardly as from all eternity as a mans reason & understanding is in a man without a proper substance & there was rest & quietness {like} \{illeg}/ (the Sige \Silence/ of the Gnosticks)]) & when all things were to be made the word came out of God with an operating power & became Verbum prolativum, & by him all things were made & he is called an Angel by Moses but had no proper substance. That this Word assumed flesh, was united to & it & born with it of the Virgin & by this birth became the Son of God & the son of Man, being only the Word before this nativity. That his visible body & not the word alone was the image of the invisible God |& the image of the God the invisible God, being neither the son of God nor the image of God but only the Word before this nativity. That the| Word was in the body only by an operative vertue to move it & do those things wch are related in the Gospels, being joined in substance to God as his Word . \& {mind}/ inseparable & undistinguishable from him. And that he must reign \in the body/ till he hath put all things under his feet & \& after the day of judgment/ then |yn| become subject to the father & be in the father as before his incarnation, relinquishing the body wch he had assumed. And for these opinions he was deposed \in the reign of Constantine the great/ by the Council of convened at Constantinople out of the bishops of Asi Pontus, Cappadocia, Asia, Phygia {sic} Bithynia, Thrace & other remoter regions. And about seven or eight years before \his disciple Eustathius bishop of Antioch was/ was {sic} condemned \of Sabellianism about seven or eight years before/ by the Council of Antioch & banished by Constantine the great. And Photinus another of his disciples was condemned of the same

<127r>

The Cabbalists called ther distinguished their ten sephiroths into two ranks classes called which they called Arich Anpin & Seir Anpin the man with a great face & the man with a little face, & by Seir Anpin understood the seven lower Sephiroths, & \by their names/ called the seven metalls by the names of these {illeg} sephirahs & therefore took them \for the Gods of the metalls & by consequence/ for the intelligences seated in the orbs of the seven Planets, & Arich Anpin for Whence Arich Anpin must be seated in the hi eighth heaven above the \orbs of ye/ Planets. This eighth heaven In this heaven above ye firmament of the fixed stars P Hipparchus & Ptolomy have placed a primum mobile & Theologers above that Theologers have placed a|n| \infinite & immoveable/ cœlum empyreum the seat of the blessed & to these three orbs answer the three first sephiroths Kether Cochmah & Binah conteined in Arich Anpin. The first |of| them is supposed infinite & called Kether the crown to denote that it encompasses all the rest. Let this systeme be compared with the systeme of Ogdoas of the Cabbalis Gnosticks. For \some of/ the Gnosticks |have| placed more then one Æon in the heaven above the Orbs of the seven Planets

The Cabbalists placed the root & fountain of the Sephiroths above & said that the first sephiroth Kether was a sphære wch comprehended the other nine sephirahs & {illeg} was there called the highest crown     the

\infinite/ retracted himself from a great spherical space in wch he designed to form ye world create the worlds, [& emitted gradually into this space ten subordinate emanations wch they callled – – – in scripture deified] \first Being./ Next under God they placed a sphere wch they called his garment & next under that sph a sphere of splendor or light \[the cœlum empyreum or seat of the blessed]/, & under [\that/ a space of the first aer {illeg} wch they called Tohu. And under] that a large empty sphere & under that the sphere of the {illeg} & under that the sphere of the {illeg} first sephiroth called \Cochmah/ the crown highest Crown because it encompassed the other nine. And the lowest wor last world called Asia & mundus fabricationis they \some of them/ said was the {animate} corporeal world of the spheres or cælestial orbs & all \corporeal/ things therein to the very center of the earth |& some of the oldest of the Cabalistical writers now extant said that the Sun Moon & Planets were moved by intelligences. Whence| Whence {sic} I gather that they received the Aristotelick systeme of the heavens, & that their Sephiroths were originally the \supreme/ intelligences wch Aristotel placed in the sp\ph/eres {sic} to move them, {illeg} & their mundus & the world Briah was the system of Intelligences under them & the world Iezirah the system of Angels under them. ffor they distinguisehd the sephiroths into two classes wch \they/ called Seir \Arich/ Anpin & Seir Anpin, the man wth a great face & the man wth a little face & by Seir in Seir Anpin comprehended the seven lower sephiroths & called the seven metals by the names of these seven Sephiroths. Whence I gather that these seven Sephirots were originally the Gods to wch the heathens dedicated the seven metals & the seven Planets or \&/ wch Aristotel called intelligences & seated in the Orbs of the seven Planets to move them. And hence came the philosophy of the Gnosticks who placed an Ogdoas of Æons in the orbs of the seven Planets & the \heaven above them or the/ starry firmament. By Arich Anpin they understood the first Sephiroth Kether called Kether the crown because the starry firmament was the highest \Orb/ {illeg} & encompassed the system of ye Planets. Aristotle made only these eight heavens supposing the starry firmament to be the first mover but later Astronomers {illeg} have distinguished this heaven into two or more heavens more orbs then one placing the first mover above the starry firmament & the cœlum crystallinum between them & accordin accordingly some refer the second & third Sephiroths to Arich Anpin. And as the

And if the theology of the cabbalists be {illeg} compared with that of the Gnosticks it {illeg} will appear that the Cabbalists were Iewish Gnosticks & the Gnosticks were Christian Cabbalists. For as the Gnosticks placed their Æons in the Orbs of the stars & Planets so did the Cabbalists their Sephiroths, They pla following therein the doctrine of Aristotel who placed Intelligences in the planet Planetary Orbs to move them. Aristotel was the master of Alexander the Great & his philosophy was in request in ye reign of Alexanders successors \especially in Egypt/ & his systeme of the heavens a[8] was received by the \oldest of the/ Cabbalists. For they said that the world Asia \(called also ye m world of the fabric)/ was the corporeal world of the spheres or celestial Orbs & of all [corporeal] things therein to the very center of the earth, & that the sun Moon & stars were moved by intelligences; & distingu allotted to every sephira his orb, & to placing b[9] the first Sephira in the highest Orb \next under a sphere of splendor/ & calling it Kether the crown the highest crown & the crown of the Aziluthis world because it was the highest & encompassed all the rest \& the next sephiroth & so in the second Orb & so on/, & distinguishing the Sephiras into three superior & seven inferior

<127v>

[10]{illeg} new, they referred the inferior to the orbs of the seven Planets & ye superior to \to the inferior &/ the heavens above the Planets \to the superior./, the first called Kether to the {ffor} vizt the 8th sphere wch was \or firmament/ of ye fixt stars & 12 signes to Binah, the ninth or spere {sic} of ye diurnal motion to Cochmah & the tenth or world of Intelligence wch gives power & vertue to all the starrs & circles to to {sic} Kether. \The highest of them save orb of Saturn they referred to {illeg} Gedula that of {} to Gebura./ The three superior /Sephiras\ they called Arich Anpin the man wth a great face & the seven inferior to Seir Anpin the man wth a little face & the Chymcal Cabbalists gave the names of these seven \inferior Sephirahs/ to the seven metals. Some \Above the Planetary Orbs/ Aristotel made but one heaven, the starry firmament.) above ye Planetary Orbs & {illeg} thence it comes to pass that the Cabbalists frequently take Arich Anpin only for the first Sephiroth Kether & in this sence Arich Anpin & Seir Anpin compose the Ogdoas of Æons. But \as/ later Astronomers \have/ distinguishing|ed| the eight heaven into more the orbs then One so the Cabbalists have placed more Sephiroths then one referred those Orbs to more Sephirahs then one, From & so also the later Gnosticks have increased the number of their Æons & placed {illeg} to many of them in the heavens above the planetary Orbs. And by from all this & the opinions common to the Gnosticks & Cabbalists that became so \the world was made by the Angels & that/ ye souls of men came from above passed through various bodies till they had performed all things requisite & at then returned up, it is manifest that the \Apostle in condemning/ Iewish fables endless genealogies & oppositions of science falsly so called had relation to the doctrines \fabulous learning/ of the Cabbalists \then entering into ye Xtian religion Xtians of his days/ which began \in his days/ to be introduced into the Christian religion by the primitive Gnosticks. [And this is the \great/ mystery of iniquity wch then began to work & was to work untill the man of sin should be revealed & whose coming \was to be/ after ye working of Satan with all po [magical] power & signes & lying wonders in them that perish because they received not the love of the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousnes, For the time was coming when they would no (the generality of Christians) w|sh|ould not endure sound doctrine \[the doctrine of the unlearned Apostles]/, but after their own lusts should heap to themselves \[learned]/ teachers, having itching ears [after science falsly so called] & should turn away their ears from the truth & be turned unto \[Iewish]/ fables] the fables \of the learned/ coloured over wth an appearance of science & in other places called by the Apostle Iewish fables, old wives fables, & science falsly so called. The|i|se fables|ous| \learning/ the primitive Iewish Gnosticks princip of ye circumcision principally followed & their disciples added to their \it/ out of the Poets & Philosophers of ye Greeks.]

a Cabb denudatæ p. 20 Pars 2 p. 203, 204. 181, 182, 203, 204 b

And thus there are \only/ eight sephiroths or splendors of ye celestial Orbs, the first being in the \namely \the splendor of/ the starry firmament/ & \{sic} the splendors of/ the seven Planets, & Arich Anpin & Seir Anpin compose ye \primitive/ Ogdoas of Æons. – – – sephiras then one inserting Cochmah & Binah & calling Cochmah the father & Binah the mother of the seven inferior Sephiras.

<128r>

\As the/ As the Cabbalistical Iews distinguished the powers & affections of God & considered \them/ as so many {illeg} divine beings or persons whom they called Sephiroths.

As the Sephiroths of the Iewish Cabbalists were nothing else then the powers & affections of God the father, consider \considered as so many divine persons & of his first Emission called Adam Cad/mon\/ (namely the his \Crown or {first supreme} {illeg} & first & supreme emission emanation conteining all the other Sephiroths in it self his/ Wisdom, his prudence, his Magnificence, his {Being} his Power, his Beuty his {illeg} Eternity, his Glory, his supporting all things & his reign{illeg}) & {illeg} considered as so many {illeg} persons: so the Æons of the Gnosticks were of the same kind. Simon said that Ennoia was the first conception of his mind (or Idea) of his mind. \The unknown father whom the Cabbalists called God whom they called wth Æn Soph the Infinite/ As {illeg} {illeg} {father & Ennoia his} {illeg} |or immense Magnitude & from him & his wife Ennœa| Valentinus \Valentinus {illeg}/ derived \Bythos & Megethi {profundity}/ {illeg} Nous & Alathea \the Mind & Truth/ & from these two Logos & Zoe the Word & life. A He had {illeg} these Æo this doctrine from his master Basilides: ffor Basilides derived Nous from the unknown father & Logos from Nous |said that the {Vnbegotten} God emitted Logos Nous & Nous emitted Logos, & Logos emitted Φρόνησις Prudence|. They {illeg} both lived at Alexandria & might have their Æon this doctrine from ye Cabbalistical Iews of Egypt. \/ Ptolomæus a disciple of Valentinus assigned to the unknown father two wives Ennœa & Theleus {illeg} {illeg}|U|nderstanding & Will & called them \the/ affections of the unknown father, & said that the understanding was the older wife because the understanding precedes the will. The Ennœa & Nous {illeg} with Alethea \Truth/ & Logos with {illeg} are are here nothing else then various modes of the \or powers of the inherent/ mind of God called by the Greeks λογος ενδιάθετος & Logos with life {illeg} is his λογος προφορικὸς. ffor so the Valentinians themselves explained this their philosophy & the words are cited by Epiphanius out one {sic} of their books. In the beginning, say they, the {word} {illeg} \of/ himself in the father conteined all things within himself. Then the Ennœa wch was in him (whom some call Ennœa & others properly Charis because she effuses the trasures {sic} of Magnitude \[Æn Soph]/ that is of the unknown father call Bythos by Magnitude by the Valentinians & their followes {sic} & Æn Soph the Infinite by the Cabbalists) upon those who are upon those who are from Magnitude, but others more truly call her silence because by cogitation without the use of speech Magnitud{e} performs all things,) she, I say, the uncorrupt & Æonia being willing to extricate her self from her bonds enticed Magnitude to her embraces & brought forth the ffather of Truth, whom those that are perfect call the Man [viz Adam Kadmon] because he bears the likeness of the unbegotten. Afterwards Sige & the Man being conjoyned by thir will brought forth Truth in their own likeness of Sige. This Man they also call Nous. But But whereas Basilides & Valentinnus said that the unbegotten father emitted Nous & Nous emitted Logos, Irenæus reprehends them whereas the Gnosticks made Nous the son of Æn Ennœa Irenæus tells them that they should rather have made Ennœa the daughter of Nous because Nous \the Mind/ is the fountain of thinking & Ennoia \thinking/ is the motion. The first motion of \Nous/ the Mind is Ennoia & if it persevere & encreas it is \called/ Euthymosis, & after much time of perseverance & becoming perfect it is called perception, & at length it becomes Council & Council by persevering wth wth {sic} motion is deliberation & deliberation \at length/ becomes λόγος ἐνδιάθετος reason |&| {illeg}|fr|om reason is emitted λογος προφορικὸς a word or speech. And all these things are but one thing in several degrees, & have place only in the Mind of man. They err therefore saith Irenæus in ascribing to God the affections & passions of man \& making him a compound./ ffor God is not as man nor are his thoughts like ours. He is simple & not compound. He is all like & equal to himself all sense all spirit all perception all Ennœa all λόγος all hearing \ear/, all eye all light. He is all sense wch cannot be separated from it self, nor is there any thing in him wch can be emitted from any thing else. Thus \does/ Irenæus \represent &/ confute the Metaphysicks of the Gnosticks. And whereas up after the Apostle Iohn had said In the beginning was <128v> Word & the Word was with God, the Gnosticks called the beginning Nous & the ffather Proarche, & took the Word for the λογος ενδιαθετος & {illeg} ἢ προφορικὸς & feigned that silence preceded the Word & thence called Ennœia by the name of Sige: Irenæus in op tells the Gnosticks that Logos & Sige could not be in Bythos at one & the same time no more then light & darkness. And if they say that λογ their λο this λόγος was ἐνδιάθετος (for it seems this was the language of these Gnosticks) then {illeg} Σιγὴ will be also ἐνδιάθετος: wch two saith he are inconsistent, Iren l. 2. c. 14, 15, 16 & therefore Σιγὴ is not ἐνδιάθετος. Iren l. 2. c. 14. 15,16, 47, 48, 49.

And \Simon/ placed several phi sorts of \& that/ Angelical powers of several sorts {illeg} \{illeg} the inhabit the/ several celestial orbs. \& said that/ Ennoi {sic} was beutiful {sic} & incited the powers to lust. & that e

Symbol (cross with 3 uprights) in text The two last of them called \whom Valentinus calls/ Ἄνθρωπος & Εκκλησία by Valentinus seem to be the Seir Anpin & {illeg} Malcuth of the Cabbalists \& his wife Malcuth/. ffor by Seir Anpin homo parvae facie \a man with a little face,/ the Cabbalists understood the Soul of the Messiah systeme of all \the/ seven last sephiroths & by Malcuth his kingdom or church. And as the Cabbalists from their Sephiroths derived a great number of other intelligences so did & Angels & Archangels & Angels & three worlds so \did/ Basilides from from the fir his Æons derived {illeg} \the first/ Principalities powers & Angels & from \these/ the supreme heaven or celestial world wth other Angels & from those a second heaven or world of other Angels, & from those a third heaven or world & {illeg} from those others to ye number of seve of {sic} days in the year. And Valentinus his scholar Valentinus multiplied the Æons to the number of years in the age of Christ before he began to act was baptized & began to act \& from these Æons derived Powers & Angels & the world./ Well therefore might the Apostle {illeg} caution the prim churches against the Iewish fables & endless genealogies \of the first hereticks & their/ {sic} oppositions of science falsly so called.

This phil Theology these her

And whereas the Iohn wrote in his Gospel In the beginning was the Word & the word was wth God –– In him was life –– And the Word was made flesh & dwelt among us – full of grace & truth: they interpreted these words of their Æons makin saing saying that ye beginning Αρχ \the/ Beginning ἀρχη was the |Gods| first emanation \male/ emission or Æon & the Word wch was in the beginning was the next male Æon & \{illeg}/ Grace & Truth |&| were the Life were their wives Ennoia Charis Alethea & Zoe.

And that these Gnosticks ––

The Nicolaitans therefore said distinguished between Iesus & Christ & said with Simon, Menander,

They agreed with Simon in placing several Powers in sev or Intellignces in several orbs & the supreme power with his wife Prunicus in the supreme orb & making her beautiful & lustful, & the incarnation & passion of Iesus to be only in appearance: & therefore are justly reputed Simonians

They said wth Saturninus,

<129ar>

And Basilides living at Alexandria seemes to have had this Theology from the Cabbala of the Iews of Egypt

ffor Basilides said that the father of all things emitted Nous &Nous emitted Logos & Logos an emitted Phronesis, \& Phronesis emitted {Dynamis} & Sesostris./ And Basilides living in Alexandria seems to have had And these were the four first Deities in the Iewish Cabbala. The father of all things \was/ called Bythos & Magnitude by the Gnosticks to denote his immensity & \so answers to/ the first God in the Iewish Cabbala was called Æn Soph the Infinite. \The first Æon/ Nous was called Αρχὴ & the Man & \the/ Father or supreme Sephiroth \& cause of causes/ & Adam Kadmon the first man & the father of Cochma {illeg} The \& Arech Anpin a man with a large face. And as the/ Gnosticks made Nous like & equal to the father & said that he conteined all the other Æons {illeg} virtually in himself: {illeg} \so/ the Cabbalists said that Adam Kadmon comprehended all the \other/ Sephiroths. The second Æon called λόγος reason understanding & wisdom answers to the second Sephiroth called Cochmah wisdom, & the third Æon called by Basilides Φρόνησις Prudence answers also to the third Sephiroth called Binah Prudence. |But Φρόνησις being a female Valentinus changed her to a Man & these four Gods with their wives made ye first Ogdoas of Valentinus & the following leaders of the \& the following leaders of the Gnosticks/ Secundus Ptolomæus Marcus Heracleon & some others leaders of the Gnosticks| After Basilides had been instructed by his master Menander he went into \lived in/ /& scholar {sic} Valentinus lived in\ Egypt & had there an opportunity of learning the cabbala of the Egyptian Iews, & his scholar Valent

And that these Gnosticks by their Æons understood the powers & affections operations & Ideas of the supreme God is further manifest by what Epiphanius cites out of their writings In t in these words In the beginning, say they, there \he who/ – – – – – – – – likeness of Sige. Ptolomæus another of these hereticks Gnosticks assigned to Bythos his wives, the unknown By that the supreme father two wives – – – – – – – – – precedes the will; & that Ennœa thought of an emission but could emitt {sic} it till the power of the will came to her assistance & then she emitted Nous & Alathea. And whereas the Gnosticks made Nous the son of Alethea Irenæus tells them – – – – came originally from these Gnosticks Basilides & Valentinus & their disciples Secundus Ptolomæus Marcus Heracleon & their followers & perhaps also from Saturninus the fellow disciple of Basilides & Menander the common master of Bas Saturninus & Basilides, & disciple of Simon. ffor Irenæus – – – – – – – to a word spoken by a man. And Eusebius tells us that Marcellus – – – –

< insertion from f 129v >

For whereas the Cabbalists called the first God Bythos the Infinite Æn Soph the infinite or immense, the Gnosticks called him Bythos & & said that his first \Sephiroth or/ emanation wch they \called/ the Crown \η Αρχη/ & Adam Cadmon \the first Man/ reteined all the other nine Sephiroths eminently in {it self &} the Gnosticks wth called the first God Bythos & Megathos the Profundity & the Magnitude, meaning {illeg} \the/ {illeg} magnitude wthout bounds. And his first emission Nous they called the Man \& the Son & the only begotten & Adam Cadmon] & ἡ Αρχη the Principle [Cether, the Crown]/ & Αρχε \Αρχη/ the Principle & said that he was the Principle wch conteined all the other Æons in himself. And whereas Iohn had said in the beginning of his Gospel Ἐν ἀρχη ἠν ὁ Eight or nine hundred thousand Dollars λόγος In the beginning was the Word, they said that ἡ ἀρχὴ the beginning was Nous {illeg} & |in| t this Νους was the λόγος & thence concluded that Nous & Logos were the two first Æons [Iren. l 1. c. 1. sect 18.] |The λογος answers to the second sephiroth called Cochma reason or wisdom & φρόνησις Prudence the third Æon of Basilides is the third sephiroth of the Cabbalists| And the Ennœa of Simon & Menander they retained & made her the wife of Bythos & called her Sige silence because she \silence/ preceded Nous & Logos \called Binah Prudence/, & Charis favour because by her favour the treasures of Bythos were {illeg} effused into the Æons. And ffor that this was their philosophy is described by Irenæus in the beginning of his first book & by the Valentinians themselves in one of their letters cited by Epiphanius in these words. In the beginning, say they, he who of himself is the father – – –– – – likeness of Sige. This Man they also called the father & Nous [& said \some of them said/ that he & truth bought forth Logos & [Cochma wisdom] & {Bios life}. Ptolomæus a disc & {illeg} Zoe reason & life & these] \& said that Bythos was unknown to all the Æons except Nous/ & these four {illeg} Bythos & Sige ligh Nous & Alethea they called the Tetractys of Pythagoras & said that Nous & Alethea {illeg} emitted Logus & Zoe. with ten other Æons & Logus & Zoe emitted twelve others By Bythos & Ennoia they m Ptolomæus assigned to the unknown father two wives Ennœa & Thelesis Vnderstanding & will, & called them the affections of the unknown ffather & said that the Vnderstanding was the older wife because the understanding precedes the Will. |And Colarbasus said that Ennœa thought of an emission but could not emitt it till the power of the will came to her assistance & then emitted Manases or Nous & Alethea.| And by all this it it {sic} is manifest that the Æons of these Gnosticks were nothing else then the powers {illeg} affections & Notions or Ideas of the supreme God distinguished from one another & represented by divine persons. And whereas the Gnosticks made Nous the Ennœa the monther of Nous \Nous the son of Ennœa/ Irenæus tell {sic} them – – – – – – – is not ἔνδιάθετος. [Iren. l. 2. c. 14, 15, 16, 47, 48, 49.] // The doctrine therefore that {illeg} the λόγος of or Word of God was the λογος ἐνδίάθετος of the father & was emitted or exerted & thereby generated {life} into a son before the world began came originally from these Gn Gnosticks Basilides Vale Valentinus, \e Secundus?/ Ptolomæus, \f/[11] Marcus g[12] Heracleon, & perhaps also from Saturninus the fellow disciple of Basilides. ffor Irenæus blames tells us that Valentinus had his opinions a[13] from his masters & blames Saturninus Basilides Valentinus & Marcion that they b \Marcion/ & the Gnosticks in general [Iren l. 2. c. |18,| 48, \49/ & l. 1. c. 10.] that in exp they \for/ pretended|ing| to know the generation of the Word & explained|ing| it by comparing to a Word spoken by a Man. And this opinion seems to have been as old as the days of Simon magus. For h[14] Eusebius tells us that Marcellus \in making Quiet to precede the Logus/ imitated that impious heresiarch ringleader of the hereticks who {illeg} taught \this teaching/ atheistically, saying \said atheistically/: There was God & {Sol} \ην/ θεὸς καὶ {illeg} Σιγὴ ἠν Θεὸς καὶ Σιγή There was God & Silence. And Gregory Nazianzen alluding to this doctrine of Simon & his follows {sic} saith that the Simons & \the/ Marcions & the & Valentines & \the/Basilides's & Cerdons & Cerinthuses & Carpocrateses & th all their trifles & {fa illusions} juggling tricks \were delivered/ τω ἑατων βυθω καὶ τη σὶγη to their Bythos & Sige own abyss & silence. [And Ignatius tells the Thes Magnesians that they should not be seduced with foreign doctrines [of observing the law] nor with vain [Iewish] fables] –– but th their convince men men {sic} that there was \there being/ one God who hath manifested himself by Iesus Xt his son not who is \being/ the eternal Word not born out of silence]. Whence it seems that after the writing of the Apocalyps & Epistle to the Hebrews in wch Christ is called the Word of God \ο῾ λόγος του θεου/, the Gnosticks began to compare him to a word spoken after silence the λόγος of a man, wch is first ενδιαθετος |silently conceived in the mind {illeg}| & then emitted wth a voice after silence {illeg} & from this comparison make him give the name of sige to make him the son of God & Silence. & after the writing of the Gospel, to make him the son of Αρχὴ & Αρχὴ the son of God \& Silence./ ffor I think its not to be doubted \it will easily be granted/ that Αρχη \Ennoia/ had the name of silence not from her son Αρχὴ but from her son λόγος. And therefore the opinion that λόγος was the son of Sige was older then the days \Heresy/ of Basilides & must be attributed to the disciples of Simon of wch Menander was {the} chief.

{illeg} of the same kind was that of the Nicolaitans \The Ennoia of Simon they called Prunicus & Barbelo/. ffor they made {illeg} placing her in the eighth heaven & {illeg} <129br> that Ialdabaoth (or as others called him, Sabaoth) was her son & placed him in ye seventh heaven, {illeg} & other \inferior/ Æons they placed in ye seventh \inferior/ heavens \calling one of them {Iautacouth}/ & said that \({illeg}) that/ Barbelo was beutifull {sic} & enticed the other Princes divine {illeg} powers to her embraces: And upon such deg{illeg}s \fables/ founded their lasciviousness. [And the Phibionites a sect of these Nicolaitan Gnosticks, placed 365 Princes in so many cœlestial orbs giving names to each of them.] In the first \{empyreum}/ Orb they placed Iao, in the second {Saclan} the God of lust, in third {sic} Seth, in the fourth Daden, in the fifth Abonæus, in the sixt Ialdabaoth \Philæus/ in the seventh Barbelo Ialdabaoth |or Sabaoth the maker of heaven & earth, in the eighth Barbelo Chus {and other}|, in the eighth Barbelo & God & Chus. And these are the supreme Princes. And seing the Nicolaitans placed their Æons in the heavenly spheres & {illeg} had these & the God of the Iews, in the eighth |& highest orb they placed| Barbelo & the God of the universe \& another Christ was begotten of himself/ & Christ who descended & revealed these things to mankind this knowledge to mankind, who was also called Iesus & was manifested by Mary but not born of her nor took flesh otherwise then in appearance. And the And this {illeg} philosophy \from these eight Orbs with their intelligences/ seems to have given occasion to the Ogdoas of the Gnosticks. \ffor Valentinus suited his Ogdoas to seven Orbs placing the uknown father above them./ And \further/ the Phibionites a sect of the Gnost Nicolatians, multiplied the Orbs to the number of days in the year & placed in these \365/ orbs placed Princes so many Princes or Æons giving to each of them his proper name. Whic Which mak placing the AEons in orbs ye celestial Orbs & first increasing the number of Orbs from eight to 365 \& giving a phantastic body to Iesus/ makes it evident that the Nicolaitans & the {illeg} successors \followers/ of Basilides & Valentinus were Gnosticks of the same kind {illeg} with the followers of Basilides & Valentinus & differed only in \language & some ot/ In some circumstances language & \perhaps/ circumstances of small but differed but gave hebrew names |but| being of the circumcision \Iudea/ gave hebrew names to their Æons, & countenanced their unclean actions by the copulation & generation of their Æons. And no doubt the Nicolaitans were the older hereticks, their doctrine & deeds bei \&/ denyal & that Iesus Christ is|was| come in the flesh being condemned by Iohn, & their Iewish fables endless genealogies & contentions about \profane & vain bablings & profession of/ science falsly so called being cautioned against by the Apostle Paul being oppo for censured by the Apostle Paul as \amounting to/ a denyal of the faith.

< text from f 129ar resumes >
<130r>

Chap
Of the faith unity & universality of the Primitive Church

Chap
Of the breaking of the primitive Church into parties & the rise of Popery

The Christian religion continued in its purity till the death of the Apostolic men who had seen Christ the last of wch was Iohn the Apostle \who died AC. 99/ & Simon bishop of Ierusalem who was crucified A.C. 107. After their deaths heresies increased \continually/ as The Apostle Paul had predicted saying, The mystery of iniquity already worketh & shall work untill that wch letteth be taken out of the way & then shall the Man of Sin be revealed. The Church maintained continually; {illeg} but yet the Church kept her grownd against them during {illeg} her afflictions, under the heathen persecutions of the heathen Roman Empire \wch letted the rise of an Antichristian/, as the Apostle Paul had predicted saying |that there should come a falling away & the Man of Sin should be revealed & that the mystery of iniquity worked \even/ in his days, for| The mystery of iniquity already worketh & shall work untill that letteth only that which letted should lett untill it should be taken out of the way, that is the heathen Roman Empire \which letted the rise of antichristian \Roman/ communion/, & then that wicked \one/ should be revealed & continue |sit as the \{illeg}/ Church {illeg} the {sic} Church of God & conti/nue\ {sic} {illeg} & continue till the coming of or Lord.| till the coming of or Lord. {sic}

In opposition to those heresies the Christians of th of the third century \& end of the second/ added some new articles to their Creed to hinder their being admitted into {sic} the Church by baptism \intending thereby to prevent the admission of those hereticks/, & while the articles were in the scripture language & for that reason created no disputes among the Churches about them, they did no hurt to ye unity of the Church \catholick/. But after the practise of adding new Articles became of some standing & was reputed authentic & the Bishops began to add such articles as were not in the scripture language they soon rent the Church Catholick into parties. And ffor when they Council of Nice had inserted into their Creed that the Son was ομοιούσιοσ to the ffather & allowed the interpetation {sic} that |ye| word ομοουσιος when appled {sic} to things spiritual signified nothing {illeg} more | did not signify \import/ any emanation emission projection or division of substance, nor any thing more then ὁμοιούσιος or ὁμοιος κατ᾽ ὀυσιαν of like substance or like according to substance: & the L Hosius & the Legates of the Bishop of Rome sent a Latin translation of this Creed in or whoever was the Latin translator or whoever translated that Creed into Latin instead of translating the word ὁμοούσιος by the word consubstial or \& interpreting consubstantial by/ similis substantiæ, translated it unius substantiæ. \And/ this different interpretation of the word created such a misunderstanding between the Greeks & Latines as ended in a breach |great criticisms upon the word & {severe} \{vain}/ disputing \in {illeg}/ among the Greeks in the reign of Constantine the great & the beginning of the reign of Constantius, while the western Churches remained quiet.|

For they that \with the Latines/ took consubstantial in the ὁμοουσιος for one substance were thought \by those of the other opinion/ to speak impiously as if they took away affirmed the asserted the son \to be/ without subsistence & were of the same opinion with Montanus & Sabellius: & \they/ that took it for several substances were looked upon \by the other party/ as Gentiles & authors \introducers/ of a multitude \plurality/ of Gods. (Socr. l. 1. c. 23 Sozom l. 2. c.18. And when Eusebius of Nicomedia was accused by the opposed the sense of the Latines & was accused as if he de opposed the ὁμοούσιος he shewed the Emperor Constantine his garment & said If this garment was divided before my eyes yet I would never say that the two parts were της αυτης ὀυσίας of the same substance Sozom l. 2. c. 21. And this wrangle the Bishop of Rome turned to his advantage in the manner following.

F For those \some among the Greeks/ who took the Son to be an emanation \or emission from/ of the ffather as light is of \from/ ye sun & \or a river from the fountain/ & on that account said that he was ομοούσιος to the father (of wch sort were the \Gnosticks/ Cataphrygians or Montanists) others took him to be an attribute of the fathers substance namely the \fathers/ wisdom \reason/ & word spoken without wch the ffather would \be/ ἄσοφος & ἄλογος (of wch sort were the Sabellians) willingly & for that reason approved the language of unius substantiæ (of wch sort were the \Montanists &/ Sabellians:) \And all these embracing/ affirmed from the latin translation of the \Nicene Creed affirmed/ Creed {sic} that the ffather & Son were μιας ύσιάς & μιας <130v> υποστάσεος of one essence \or substance/ & one hypostasis, And & accounted \represented/ the denyal of this to bee a denyal of the Nicene faith |& the maintaining of three \{illeg}/ hypostases to be the introducing of a plurality of Gods. And those who wth the Council of Nice held the son to be of like substance wth the father looked upon those who held him to be of one hypostasis with the father to speak impiously as if they asserted the son to be without proper subsistence & \were/ of the same opinions with Montanus & Sabellius. For Montanus made the Son a part of the fathers substance & by consequence without any {illeg} distinct \any other/ substance then that of the father.| And hence arose great disputing in private among the Greeks in the reign of Constantine the great & in the beginning of that of Constantius & great criticising upon the word ομοουσιος. And those who took ὁμοούσιος for one substance were thought by those of the other opinion to speak impiously as if they asserted the Son to be without proper \proper/ subsistence & were of the same opinions with Montanus & Sabellius |And finally \During these disputes/, Eustathius bishop of Antioch being \was/ accused in this manner by Eusebius Pamphili was & deposed as a Sabellian. For Montanus| And those who took them for like substances were looked upon by the other party as Gentiles introducing a plurality of Gods (Socr. l. 1. c. 23) & Sozom & l. 2. c. 18.] And when Eusebius of Nicomedia who opposed the language of one substance was accused as if he opposed the ὁμοούσιος \& taxed for it by the Emperor Constantine ye great/ he shewed the Emperor Constantine the great his garment & answered boldly: If this garment should be divided before my eyes yet I would never say that the two parts were της ἀυτης ὀυσίας of the same substance. Sozom. l. 2. c. 21. By this {illeg} answer Eusebius seemsto have satisfied the Emperor who knew that the Council of Nice had approved the language of like substance: into that of for the Emperor afterwards had him in \great/ honour & was baptized by him & trusted him with his last will & Testament [Whereas his son Constantius & much more he himself adhered to that {illeg} Nicene faith according to ye sense wch the Council it self put upon the word ομοούσιος. |& banished Eustathius for the other opinion & consented that Arius upon retracting his novel expressions & confining himself to the \faith &/ language of the Church should be received into communion. I cannot find that the Emperor or his son Constantius receded from the Nicene faith, but rather that they adhered to it constantly in the sense of the Council| < insertion from lower down f 130v > \wch was/ that ομοουσιος signified nothing more then \not unius substantiæ but/ ομοιος κατ᾽ ουσίαν.

< text from higher up f 130v resumes >

[During the reign of Constantine the western Churches were quiet & these disputes were only among the Greeks \& that without a breach/. But after a while they \they {sic} reached the West &/ made a breach beteen the Greeks & Latines in the following manner.]

Athanasius being accused \before th/ of several crimes \before the Council of Tyre/ by the Meletians (a party of Christians who had withdrawn themselves from under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Alexandria,) & being condemned for them by the Council of Tyre A.C. {335} & banished into Gallia by Constantine the great A.C. 335 & sent back into

\In the mean time/ The Meletians a party of Christians who had withdrawn themseves from |{his}| the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Alexandria |thinking the Bp of Alexandria too forward in receiving lapsed persons into communion had withdrawn themselves from his jurisdiction| {illeg} accused Athanasius before the Council of Tyre A.C. 335 of several crimes the killing Arsenius one of their Bishops & of some other cri{illeg}mes, & the Council having heard the cause, for their further satisfaction, sent six of their \own/ number into Egypt to examin matters upon the place & after their return deposed {illeg} him. When sentence was ready to be pronounced Athanasius fled to ye Emperor Constantine who reheard ye cause & banished him into Gallia. After the death of Constantine his eldest son Constantine sent back Athanasius into Egypt A.C. 338, and the Council of Antioch wch consisted of about 97 bishops

And Ierome: Animas humanas de cælo lapsus esse Pythagoras Omnesqꝫ Platonici statuant et Origines putant: a propria Dei substantia esse Stoici Manichæus & Hispaniæ Prisciliani hæresis suspicantur: continuo creari {illeg} volunt alij, alij ex traduce ut Tertulianus Apollinarius & maxima pars Occidentalium. Ad Marcellinum Epis 82. This op last opinion that they souls we|a|re ex traduce or \that is/ by emission \of substance/ seems to be of the same kind with that of the heathens & first hereticks who traduced their Gods & Æons from one another by \such/ emissions of substance \& made them descend from heaven into humane bodies./ And in opposition to the opinions of those traduced all things from the substance of God by emissions \emitted/ in various forms the {illeg} primitive Christians taught that all their God {illeg} \made/ all things out of nothing.

<131r>

Some hereticks as Simon Magus, Noëtus Praxeas & Sabellius gave the the {sic} name of father son & holy Ghost to one & the same substance in respect of several appearances, \{being}/ {bodi} attributes qualities dispositions or actions, \or {illeg} to the attributes of that substance/ & some pretended \& some called their emissions by the names of Gods attributes pretending/ that the attributes of God were substances emitted from him emitted

Some hereticks as Basilides Simon Magus Basilides Marcion thinking it below the nature of their Gods that th to be realy incarnate & to suffer really on the Cross, said that Christ was not really incarnate but appeared to men only in shew. Others as \Carpocrates/ Cerinthus \& Paul of Samosat/ said that Iesus was born of Ioseph & Mary after the manner of other men & that {illeg} \a vertue called/ Christ descended upon \him & dwelt in him/ as the holy Spirit doth in good & men & deserted him at his passion.

The Gnosticks beginning from Nicholas \& Simon Magus/ the first authors of their heresy perm permitted the promiscuous use of weomen. They also laid stress upon {illeg} |attributed supernatural effects to invocation {illeg} &| ceremonies, \&/ of humane invention for producing supernatural effects

Some hereticks as Saturninus Marcion Tatian & \their followers/ the Encratites

Some hereticks as Simon Magus & Noetus & Praxeas \& Sabellius/ gave the name of father son & Holy Ghost to one & the same substance in respect of several appearances \attributes/ dispositions or actions. Some, as Sabellius compared the father Son Some called & holy Ghost to the body soul & spirit of a man, or to the body the light & the heat of the son {sic}

Some hereticks, as                                               called the emissions by ye names of Gods attributes. And some as Simon Magus, Noetus, Praxeas & Sabellius gave the names of ffather Son & Holy Ghost to one & the same substance in respect of several appearances attributes dispositions or actions \or partes./ Sabellius compared the ffather Son & holy Ghost to the body soul & spirit of a man & to the body light & heat of the Sun, & the ffather & Son he compared to a man & his reason & speech makin {sic} the son the inward reason \& wisdom/ of the father before the creation & his word spoken at the creation by which all things were created.

Montanus refining the heresi errors of the Gnosticks made the Son & |h.| Ghost emissions from ye ffather & subordinate to him. His opinion Tertullian th a Montanist thus sets down. Protulit enim Deus Sermonem, quemadmodū Paracelsus (id est Montanus) docet, sicut radix fruticem & fons fluvium et Sol radium; quia omnis origo parens est, et omne quod ex origine profertur progenies est: multo magis Sermo Dei, qui etiam proprie nomen filij accepit: nec frutex tamen a radice nec fluvius a fonte nec radius a sole discernitur sicut nec a Deo sermo. Tertius est Idea Igitur secundum – – – – – proprietates suas ducit: {illeg} Ita Trinitas per consertos et connexos gradus decurrit. And a little after. Pater tota substantia est, filius verò derivatio et portio totius et portio, sicut ipse profiter, Quia pater major me est. Tertul. adv. Prax.

Tertullian represents that God ha a Montanist represents that God had reason & wisdom in himself by which he contrived all things before he created them, but this reason & wisdom & notions of things to be created were only internal to God as a mans reason & ideas are in himself \only internal in/ a man, before he declares them outwardly by speaking so Gods reason or wisdom & his conceptions or notions of all things were only internal in God untill he began to speak them outwardly & make them appear outwardly in their species & substances. And when he said Fiat lux, then his reason {illeg} or λογος was formed \outwardly/ into speech or voice not \empty/ transient \& vanid/ like the voice of a man but permanent & substantial. For nothing can want substance wch < insertion from f 130v > ‡ proceeds from so {illeg} great a substance. Thus Tertullian describes the philosophy of the Montanists & \a little after/ calling Montanus the Paraclete, he further describes his philosophy in this manner \adds/ Protulit Deus sermonem – – – – me est. [Tertul adv. Prax.] And afterwards {sic} Afterwards Tertullian distinguishes three Perso calls the Trinity three persons in one substance \&/ representing|s| the persons distinct from one another but not divided, saying adhærebat {illeg} illi [Patri] filius secunda persona sermo ipsius & tertia spiritus in sermone. And a little after. Vbiqꝫ teneo unam substantiam in tribus cohærentibus. Tertul. adv. Praxeam

< text from f 131r resumes > <131v>

Those heresies consisted principally in opinions of old heathen Philosophers

|By the mystery of iniquity he means the heresies wch began to spring up in his days & were to work till they ended in the Man of Sin great apostacy called the or Man of Sin. And| Those heresies consisted principally in certain heathen opinions & superstitions \& impieties/ wch men converted from the heathen religion endeavoured \under various disguises & specious pretenses/ to bring into the Christian. Those opinions were chiefly that The chief of those opinions was that all things came from one first being by \emanation or/ emission of substance & returned into it \& by consequence was consubstantial to it/, & that there was a transmigration of souls into various bodies. ffor Simon Magus & his successors derived all things from one first being by emission of substance this was the opinion of the ancient Egyptians {illeg} Phenicians {illeg} \& {illeg}/ \this was the opinion of the ancient Egyptians Phœnicians \{Phenicians}/ & Greeks &/ the opinions of ye Indian Brachmans to this day, & of this opinion were Simon Magus & his followers succe successors the Gnosticks. Simon & Menander \said/ called the first emitted substance Ennoia & the next Angels & the last \& said that Angels created/ the world. created by Angels Basilides called the first emission Νους Νους & said that Νους was Christ & from Νους || derived another \a/ series of other emissions the \two/ last of wch were Angels, {illeg} \{illeg}/ |&| the world \was/ created by them. \Nicolaus/ Valentinus, Secundus \Marcus Heracleon Ophitæ/ & Tatian called such emissions Æons & Irenæus tells us that Valentinus had this doctrine of Æons \came/ from Hesiods Genealogies of the Gods heathen Gods. |With Hesiods genealogies may be joyned the Phœnician in Sanchomiato, the Egyptian in Manetho & the {illeg} in the fragment of Byrsus| Montanus made the Son & Holy Ghost emissions from the father & subordinate to him & Tertullian a Montanist called them consubstantial & so did {Paul} said that the son was a part of the father \father was the whole substance & the son an emanation of {illeg} \a {illeg} derivation & {property} of the/ the {sic} father & part of him/, & I mistake if Paul of Samosat did not call the \Father &/ Son consubstantial to ye ffather in the same sense of the Gnosticks. These Hereticks also \taught the tran heathen transmigration of souls &/ derived the souls of men from ye supreme Deity \God/ by emission reputing them parts of his substance \& making every soul to have various bodies denyed the resurrection of the body/. For Simon Magus made said that ye first emission called Ennoia \was shut up in a woman by Angels &/ passed from woman to woman & \was in Minerva & afterwards in Helen/ in ye time of Trojan war was in Helena. {illeg} |{illeg} & that the Angels transformed themselves \passed/ into humane bodies that they might enjoy her & that he himself came down into a humane body to seek her| Saturninus or Saturnilis taught that when ye Angels who made ye world had formed a man they were not able to give him life, but the virtue from above emitted a spark of life wch made the man live, & wch after death should return to those things wch are of ye same nature [ὁμοούσια] with it self. And \Carpocrates & Marcion held the transmigration of souls/ The Montanists said that Man was not only made by a rational author but animated a[15] ex substantia ejus |And| The Manichees Priscilianists & Stoicks (as Ierome tells us) that ye souls of men were particles of the substance of God. And in the same sense I understand Epiphanius where he tells us that Valentinus & Colarbasus & all the Gnosticks & Manichees make certain traductions of souls & transmigrations into various bodies |Hæres. 42. Refut. 24. And a[16] Augustin Bp of Hippo Gnostici Manichæi Priscilianistæ animas humanas de substantia Dei confectas Deoqꝫ consubstantiales esse docebant|. And in opposition to these doctrines, the genuine \true {illeg}/ Christians taught that God created all things out of nothing.

There were other \Some/ hereticks who took away the substance of the son & holy Ghost \giving making them & the ffather one & the same substance in several respects; as/ as {sic} Simon Magus, who made the himself all three {illeg} but one substance of the father son & holy Ghost, saying \said/ that he {illeg} \was/ that substance \&/ appearing|ed| as the ffather in Iudæa \Samaria/, as the Son in Samaria \Iudæa/ & as ye holy Ghost in other countries; [I suppose he means in \respect of/ \vizt in respect of/ several humane bodies {illeg} \bodies animated by ye Deity according to/ the doctrine of ye transmigration of souls]: a|A||nd| heresy \error/ of the same nature was that of \Praxeas &/ Sabellius who g who \& such as others as/ gave the name of ffather Son & holy Ghost to one & the same substance in respect of several attributes qualities, ac dispositions or actions. |But some who gave the name to avoid the name of Sabellians said that the attributes of God were substances.|

Some hereticks as Saturninus Marcion& Tatian \& the Encratites/ condemned marriage & the eating of the flesh of Animals & Montanus condemned marri taught to abstein from marriage & from some sorts of meat. And several other errors & superstitious practises were set on foot by the {illeg} old Hæreticks. & some of them

And some hereses {sic} spread so much that in the end of the second Century or beginning of the third, the Bishop of Rome himself became first a Montanist & then a Praxean. Tertull. adv. Praxeam.

And \Now/ in opposition to the heresies wch spr arose in the second & third Centuries the Christians of those days added some new Articles to their Creed. And while the Articles were in the scripture language &c.

<132r>

In obedience &

76 × 24

304

18240

We humbly represent to your Lordship that we have considered the same, and upon the best computation we can make, we {illeg} do find that at the Expiration of the present contract there will be so much Tin befe unsold in her majesty's hands as will amount to \about/ £180000. and we are humbly of opinion that upon \upon/ a new contract her Maj \should/ will be at a medium as the like disburse, which |the same deed wch will remain in her the Interest of which| being computed at six per cent per annum (being the Interest that is \what is/ allowed {illeg} for the £10000. advanced to the Tinner in Cornwall) her Majesty cannot in safety afford to give more then £3. 10. – per hundred stannary Weight, the Tinner paying the coynage duty and post groats or an equivalent, provided her Majty takes no more Tin then the consumption may annually carry off

and upon supposition that her Majty purchases no more Tin then will the consumption will annually carry off,

– that if 6 pr cent \the consumption sh \the consumption shoul 1600 Tunns of Tin per an & ye same be annually consumed// her Maty purchases no more |1600 Tunns of Tin per an stan wt at 3li 10s per Tunn & without abating the coinage duty & Post groats| Tin {sic} then ye consumption will annually carry off \supposing 600 Tunns {illeg}/ & 6 pr cent {illeg} (the interest {illeg} at wch her Maty lends money to cont \money/ to ye Cornwall) be allowed up to her Maty {illeg}upon all ye \rest of the/ money advanced, wch by our we estimate at ye at about 180000 the \being the/ value of ye Tin wch at the end of the contract present contract \by the best estimation we can make/ may remain unsold at ye recconning 3li 10s per C averdupois will according to the best estimate we can make \will remain/ remain unsold \be at the end of the present contract/ her Maty may safely purchase 1600 Tunns per an stan. wt at 3li 10s pr C stan weight \to be sold/ at 3li 16s pr C averdupois: there remain will be allowed only to her Maty only about 1458.l. 18.s \annually,/ to answer all unforeseen accidents & expences wch \at a medium/ have hitherto amounted to {illeg} 3 or 4 thousand pounds {illeg} \yearly/ & there will remain upon be added to the dead stock annually about 80 or 90 Tunns averdupois the excess of the quantity received annually abov fom both Conwall {sic} & Devonshire above the quantity wch has been sold annually duringthe last four years

that if her Maty purchases 1520 Tunns per an stan wt at 3li 10s pr C stan wt {illeg} wthout remitting the Coinage duty & post groats & if 6 per cent be allowed upon

If her Maty should purchase annually 1520 Tunns pr an at 3li 9s pr C st. wt there would

<132v>

that 1520 Tunns per stan. wt is as much as the consumption has been ye consumption

–– that ye consumption during the last four & the present has \at a medium/ amounted to annually to 156 about 1560 Tunns from \wch/ if 44 Tunns of Devonshire Tin be deducted there will remain 1516 Tunns the annual consumption of the Devonshire \Cornish Tin/ That at ye end of the present contract there will remain {illeg} \a/ dead stock of about 2400 Tunns averdupois wch {illeg} at {illeg} per C is worth at 76li per Tunn is worth 3li 16 182400li /or in round or in round numbers, about 180000\ {illeg} \If in the next contract {the for} 16 16 Tunns &/ 6 pr cent (the Interest paid by Cornwall for her Maties moneys advanced to them by her Maty) be recconed upon the standing dead stock of 182400li during the next contract, & the contract be for {illeg} 1516 \only for 1600/ Tunns per an that the dead stock may not in remain the |& this quantity should be carried off by the consum annually that the dead stock may remain the| same, & her Maty gives 3li 10s per C {illeg} stan wt, the state of the contract will be as in the sch annexed \following/ account

Paid annually for 1600 Tunns of Tinn at 3li 10s per C106120 \112000/
ffeight {sic} to London2{illeg}|142| {illeg} 163
Salaries in London1350
Incidents & Porters in London200
Passing accounts94
Salaries in Cornwal & including \&/ 30li to Truro1540
Incidents in Cornwall700
Interest of 182400l at 6 pr cent10124
122958
Insurance & accidents502757
Annual produce of Tin sold at 3li 16s pr C averdupois12798557
|Annual| Addition of 84 Tunns \84 Tuns stan wt or 90 averd/ to the dead stock \added annually/ to make up 1600 Tunns per an {illeg} makes an Interest a \annual/ addition of {illeg} 6840li {illeg} to ye value of the dead stock the interest of \all/ wch additions in seven years \at 6 per cent/ comes to1149115

That it

That at the end of the present contract there will remain \by the course of the sale \during this & the four last years/ there will remain at ye end of the present contract/ a dead stock of about 2400 Tunns averdupois wch at 76li per Tunn is worth 182400 or in round numbers about |of Tinn wch at 76li per Tunn {illeg} averdupois is worth would produce about 18000 l will be worth about| 180000li.

That if {no m the} \her Maty/ contracts {illeg} for 16{illeg} 1600 Tunns of Tin stan wt \annually/ & her Maty at 3li 10s per C stan. wt, & receives \without remitting/ the Coinage duty & Post groats & this quantity \shall/ be consume sold off annually so that the dead stock \of 180000li/ may more or less remain the same during all that cont contract, & if 6 pr cent (the interest now paid by \those in/ Cornwall for moneys advanced to them by her Maty) be recconned \allowed/ upon the said dead stock: the state of the contract will be as follows.

Pd annually for 1600 Tunns of Tin at 3li 10s per C stan. wt112000
ffreight to London2142. 163
Salaries in London1350
Incidents & Porters in London200
Passing accts94
Salaries in Cornwall & 30li to Truro1540
Incidents in Cornwall700
Interest of 180000li at 6 pr cent10800
128826. 16.3
Insurance & other accidents & unforseen charges1458. 18.0
Produced \annually/ by sale of the Tin at 3l 16s pr C averdupois130285. 14.3

| If &c.| < insertion from f 133r > \In this recconing/ If 10800 /should\ be thought too great an interest upon dead stock, 1458.li 18s, is \as much/ too little for insurance & \all/ other accidents & unforeseen charges. < text from f 132v resumes > During this & the four last years the sale of the Tin \by our accts/ has at a medium amounted to 15 about 1560 Tunns per a per an stan. wt. wch being deducted from 1600 Tunns received annually from Cornwall & about 44 Tunns received annually from Devonsshire leaves upon her Ma 84 Tuns stannary or 90 Tunns averdepois \{being valued} at 76li pr Ton is 6840li/ to be annually added to the dead stock: the interest of wch in \additions if the contract should continue/ six|even| years amounts to {illeg} 8618.li 8s besides the loss by the fall of the price in the end of ye contrct {sic} wch may amount to about \about/ 13860li m above \more/ if the Tin should \then/ fall {illeg} only to 54.s pr C averdepois <133r> ffor we are humbly of opinion that when ye contract cease whenever the crown shall sell the dead stock it will bring down the clog the markets & bring down the price of Tin very low. Thus the Crown by purchasing 16 contracting for 1600 Tunns of Tin at 3li 10\s/ per C would lose \in the space of 7 years/ about 2348.8 {illeg} \or above/ if the consumption \should/ continue at the as it \has/ been this & the last four years. & this loss in four years more would be more then doubled.

We have grownded this recconing upon a supposition that her Maty the sale of the Tin at a me at a medium \will the l{illeg}/ continues uniform. How much it may increase or decrease by peace or new wars abroad we do not know & without a certainty can make no estimate of what may be got or lost

–– b|B|efore the determination of this present contract for setting making {sic} new one at such a price as that her Maty may be no loser thereby & pen p desire that it may be for some a further \a greater/ quantity: we have according to the the {sic} best of judgmts stated the account of {illeg} quantity & \the greatest/ price & quantity at wch her Maty may contract wth upon a par without being a loser \&/ supposing the sale continues \one year with another/ at ye same rate as in this & the four last years, {illeg} wch find And for explaining this re that is {illeg} one year wth another amounts to about 1560 Tunns pr an we find that if her Majty purchases {illeg} 1600 Tunns of Tin pr an at 30 10s pr C stan wt she will bea loser \only/ by the \a/ dead stock of about 84 Tunns pr an lying upon her hands

<133v>

1 If all the purchase goes off her Maty may give

3l 10s per C for {illeg}
3. 10s. 812 for {illeg}
3. 11. 4 18{illeg}

2 {illeg} 100 Tunns remaining annually upon her Mats hands is in the end of seven years {illeg} a loss \of/ {illeg}li 126 Tuns in the interest & 220 Tuns by the {illeg} by the fall of ye price in the end of ye contract.

2 Every Tunn remaining in her Majts hands is in 7 years a loss of 90 li in the

If any spirtual being be called an Angel, they understand the word absolutely & in a metaphysical sense for a species of being of a certain species: whereas the word is relative & moral, denoting a \messenger or/ servant sent upon messages by his Master \Lord/. So Chr In this sense Christ is the Angel \or messenger or servant/ of God & the Prophetick spiritus the Angel \or servant/ of God & Christ & all much more are all inferior spirits the Angels or servants of God when any inferior spirits is \are/ called the Angels of God it signifies that they are the servants or ministers of God. If the holy spirit be said to proceed from the father \meaning as a Messenger/ they take it for a metaphysical procession of his substance If Christ be called the Λόγος whereas he is said to proceed from the father as a messenger to confirm the truth of his message. If Christ be called the λ The Comforter who is the holy Ghost whom the father will send in my name he shall teach you all things Iohn 14.26. When ye Comforter is come whom the Father \I/ will send unto you from the Father, even the spirit of truth who proceedeth \[or comes]/ from the Father, he shall testify of me Iohn 15.26. He shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear that he shall speak, & he will shew you things to come. He shall glorify me: for he shall receive \take receive/ of mine & shall shew it unto you. All things yt the ffather hath are mine: therefore I said that he shall take of mine & shall shew it unto you. Iohn 16.13, 14, 15. And in the same sense Christ also proceeded from God. I proceeded forth, saith he, & came from God: neither came I of my self, but he sent me. Iohn 8.42. If Christ be called the λ λόγος – – – – –

If Moses saith saith {sic} Thou shalt not suffer a Witch to live we take it for a Woman who hath a metaphysical power of conversing wth spirits, a {sham} conjurer & in the same sense we understand the word wizzad {sic} as if there were real conjurers & necromancers whereas the words signify only such \deceivers/ as pretend to the art of divining by spirits. So Astrologers, Augurs, Auruspices, are such as pretend to art of divining by the starrs, or \by the flying of/ birds & by the entrails of sacrifices, & Sorcerers & Magicians are such as pretend to do supernatural {works} by certain \words &/ ceremonies without being able to do what they pretend to.

If {it be said} \Moses saith/ There shall not be found among you \any one/ that useth divination or an observer of times [or an such as are \that is or \of/ days and/ lucky & unlucky days] or an enchanter or a witch or a consulter with familiar spirits or a wizzard or a necromancer: for because of these things the Lord thy God doth drive them [the nations] out before from before thee: \superstious {sic}/ men are apt to understand by these names such \men & weomen/ as have a metaphysical power of divining, inchanting, bewitching conversing wth spirits & conjuring up \& raising/ the souls of the dead; whereas they should understand \take the names in \a/ moral sense for deceivers,/ such as only \falsly/ pretend to a power of doing these things, & thereby seduce \deceive/ & delude the people, & lead |{illeg}| them into idolatrous superstitions \seduce them/ to put their trust in dæmons \imaginary spirits/ & ghosts \or dæmons/ wch is \a degree of/ idolatry. \ffor what else were the Idols of the Gentiles but enchanted statues./ And so Astrologers, Augurs & Aruspices \& sorcerers/ are such \as/ pretend to ye art of divining by ye stars, |by| the motions of birds, \&/ &|by| the entrails of sacrifices, & by certain words & ceremonies \but are not without being able to divine &/ sorcerers & enchanters are such as pretend to \do/ supernatural works by \deceive the people by attributing supernatural effects to/ certain words & ceremonies, without being able to do what they pretend to \called charms & spells,/ wch in truth are of no efficacy. And to beleive that men \or weomen/ can really divine, \charm/ enchant, \bewitch charm/ or converse wth spirits is a superstitions {illeg} \& {illeg} of the same nature with/ beleiving that the Idols of the Gentiles were really inhabited not vanities but had dæmons \spirits/ really seated in them. [All this is the doctrine of Dæmons \& of spirits of seduction/ condemned by the Apostle. For he that can conjure up a spirit may lodge {illeg} it conjure it into a statue & he can {sic} divine by a spirit can make himself a Priest to an \{illeg}/ Oracle.

<134ar>

Athanasius being accused of several crimes & condemned by the Council of Tyre A.C. 335 was banished by Constantine the great after he had also heard the cause. & So soon as Constantine was dead Iulius bishop of Rome \A.C. 337/ wrote to ye {illeg} eastern bishops a chiding letter representing that the privilege of calling general synods & no bishop \acccused of crimes/ was to be judged upon an accusation of crimes but in a lawful synod called by Apostolic authority & that ye privilege of calling general Councils \& hearing the {greater} causes/ belonged to ye first seat, & the the first seat was the Roman by not only by the Canons & decrees of the holy fathers but also by the words of our saviour saying Thou art Peter & upon this rock will I build my Church & whatsever thou shalt bind or lose on earth shall be bound or losed in heaven. And that without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome Councils were not to be celebrated nor a Bishop condemned because the holy Roman Church has the Primacy over all the Churches. And as Peter was the first of the Apostles so the church of Rome was the first of ye Churches & to her all the greater ecclesiastical causes & judgments of bishops ought to be referred & nothing be determined wthout the Bishop of Rome. And this letter of ye Bishop of Rome to ye Oriental Bishops was the first attempt to ye universal Bishopric, & the beginning of Popery. To this letter the Eastern Bishops re wrote a sharp answer representing that he dissoved {sic} their Council & sought to destroy em & unless he would forbear these

< insertion from f 135v >

The words dead & buried were also inserted into ye Creed since the beginning. ffor th are also wanting in

The four words \expressions/ suffered was crucified dead & buried

Instead of the four expressions suffered, was crucified, dead & buried, the primitive Creeds had only the word \expression/ suffered & sometimes the word expression was crucified. T {illeg} Dead is implied in ye following \next/ article \viz/ the third day he rose again from ye dead. \And/ Buried is a circumstance mentioned only to confirm the truth of his death.

Now if the articles & expressions wch have been inserted \into the Creeds of the Latines/ since the beginning be omitted we there will remain the primitive following \primitive/ Creed of the Latines, I beleive in God the father Almighty maker of heaven & earth; & in Iesus Christ his only Son or Lord, who was conceived by the Holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, \was crucified dead & buried,/ the third day rose again from ye dead, \He/ ascended into heaven & sitteth at|on| the right hand of God the father Almighty, From thence he shall cometo judge the quick & the dead. And I beleive in the holy Ghost. And the primitive Creed of the Greeks answer {sic} in substance to this of the Latines will be to this purpose. I beleive in One God the Father Almighty maker of heaven & earth & of all things therein visible & invisible & in one \Lord/ Iesus Christ the son of God who was born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, the third day rose again from the dead, He ascended into heaven {illeg} \in glory,/ ffrom t|w|hence he shall come to judge the quick & the dead; And I beleive in the Holy Ghost who spake by the Prophets. These \two/ Creeds are the same in substance as they ought to be because {illeg} in the beginning of the Gospel men were baptized into ye same faith from one end of ye earth to ye other as you have heard out of Irenæus & these \primitive/ Creed was the symbol by repeating of wch they \Christians of all nations/ knew one another to be christians. The Articles conteined in them are generally found in the ancient Creeds & therefore authentiqꝫ those omitted are wanting in the oldest several of them & chiefly in the oldest. They are short & easy to be learnt by heart & remembred as a symbol ought to be. They are easy to be understood by the meanest capacities as the faith ought to be wch was to be offered to men of all capacities in order to their salvation, & is therefore compared by the Apostle to milk for babes. The Articles conteined in them are generally found in the ancient Creeds & therefore are \the most/ authentic. And \They/ contein the first principles of ye Oracles of God They contein not all the articles of christian faith of Christians but all thats necessary to salvation the remission of sins by baptism & admission into the church by baptism. We must beleive in God one God or else we cannot love him. We must beleive yt he is the father almighty, that the father by his almighty power, the fi that is, the first author of all things by the almighty power of his will, for we are to thank & worship him for our being & for all the blessings of this life. We are to beleive that Iesus the son of Mary who suffered under Pilate was is the Christ or Messiah predicted by Daniel or else we are no Christians. We are to beleive that he rose from the dead, for if he be not risen our faith is in vain & the dead in Christ are perished. 1 Cor. 15. We are to beleive that he sitts at ye right hand of God \or/ that we may consider him \he/ a|i|s the Mediator be next to God in dignity, \the heir of all things/, the Mediator between God & Man \the heir of all things/, the King of Kings & Lord of Lords, that we may pray to God in his name & \{& beleive}/ keep his law endeavour to obtein the have some notion of \{illeg}/ the greatness of \conceive/ the happiness of those who shall be admitted into his kingdom be invited to live well to be exceeding great. We are to beleive that he shall \come to/ judge ye quick & dead that we & reward all men according to their works that we may live accordingly. And we are to beleive that there is a holy spirit, who spake by Moses & the Prophets, that we may beleive & study their writing. \All these are truths wch influence the practise & therefore are necessary to be beleived./ But \what is the metaphysical nature of ye ffather son & h. Ghost &/ what Christ was or what he did before he was born of the Virgin Mary \or between his death & resurrection/ or what he \or we/ shall do after the day of judgment, or with what bodies the dead shall rise, [whether wth all the body wch they ever had from their conception to their death or only wth so much of that body as they had at their death or only wth part thereof or only] are questions of a {illeg} nature \{illeg} to disse/ less material for us to understand know \in order to a good life & conversation/ & more difficult to understand & so are the questions about predestination & free will & \about/ the nature of the satis{faction} made by Christ & therefore

Now if the Articles wch have been inserted into ye Creeds since the beginning {be} omitted, the Creed of the Latines usually called the Apostles Creed wll be reduced to this form. I beleive in God ye ffather Almighty maker of heaven & earth & in Iesus Christ his only son our Lord who was conceivd by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified dead & buried, the third day rose again from the dead; asc He ascended into heaven & sitteth at the right hand of God the ffather almighty; From thence he shall come to judge the quick & the dead And I beleive in the holy Ghost. And in this Creed there still remain some Articles wch seem to have been inserted from \since/ the beginning. ②

< insertion from lower down f 135r >

① The Article sitteth at the right hand of God the father almighty [hath also ben inserted by the Latins to since the beginning. ffor in] is wanting in the \two/ Creeds of Irenæus, \& in those of/ Eusebius, \&/ Lucius, & in those of ye Councils of Nice, Antioch, one of Tertullians & that o \the Nicene & \in/ one of Tertullians/ one of Tertullians & in the Nicene, & therefore was not one of those articles of faith into wch all nations from {illeg} were baptized in the beginning of the Gospel nor is necessary to baptism, but has been crouded \put/ into the Creed between the articles ascended into heaven, \&/ from thence he shall come \to judge the qu/. ffor it spoiles \interrupts/ the reference: wch sense \those articles have to one another/ the words from thence relating to the word heaven ffor he does not come from ye right hand of the ffather but fom heaven to judge the quick & the dead |ffor he comes from heaven to judge the quick & the dead & not from the right hand of the father for he sits at the right hand of the father not only in this world but also in that wch is to come as the Greeks represented in one of their Creeds|

Let these two articles therefore be omitted & the Apostles Creed will be reduced to these Articles. I beleive in God the ffather Almighty maker of heaven & earth, & in Iesus Christ or Lord his only Son who was born of ye Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead & buried, the third day rose again from ye dead, He \&/ ascended into heaven, ffrom thence he shall come to judge the quick & the dead, & I beleive in the holy Ghost.

< text from f 135v resumes >

ffor thes \two articles/ conceived by the Holy Ghost & sitteth at the right hand of God the father Almighty are \is/ wanting in the two Creeds of Eusebius Irenæus & in those of \recorded by \and// of Eusebius of Cæsarea & Lucius the Martyr & the Creed \Cyril/ of Ierusalem recited by Cyril & in two of Tertullians & in all the Creeds of ye Councils of Nice, Antioch, Sirmium, Ariminum, Seleucia & Constantinople & therefore it was not necessary to baptism came not from the Grek Church in the beginning of the Gospel it being generally wanting in their Creeds, nor was necessary to baptism many nations being baptized without it, {illeg} & therefore was not inserted \put/ into the Creed \by the Apostles/ in order to baptism but came & after their days was inserted out of Lukes Gospel |& that improperly because it was improper to mention the holy Ghost in the Creed before the Article, I beleive in the Holy Ghost|. And indeed it obscures the true sense of the primitive Creeds wch teach that God is the ffather & the Virgin Mary the Mother of Iesus, or that he was incarnate of the Virgin Mary by the almighty power \& workes/ of God hi the father himself & the {free} \had no other father then God &/ is the only begotten son of God, all other man {sic} being born \begotten/ by the Almight ordinary course of nature. As he was raised from the dead by the Almighty power of the father & therefore is called the first begotten from \of/ the dead & the first born from the dead \& the son of God of whom God saith Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee./ Apoc. 1.5 Colos. 1.18, & the son of God Act 13.33: so he was incarnate by the same power almighty power & therefore \also/ is called the Son of God. The Angel said unto ye Virgin Mary, a holy Spirit \(the λογος or Shekinah or Angel of Gods presence)/ shal come upon thee {illeg} & the power of the Highest (the almighty power of God the ffather) shall overshadow thee: therefore also that t|h|oly thing wch shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God Luke 1.35.] |He is not the Son of the Holy Ghost & the Virgin Mary but the Son of God the father. & the Virgin Mary. |

As God Almighty the father \in the creation of the world/ by his almighty power formed the seeeds {sic} of all animals & vegetables before they grew out of \in/ the earth \& in the sea waters/ Gen. 1.11, 21, 24, & therefore Adam is called the son of God Luke 3.38: so \the same/ God for by the almighty power of his counsel, choise & will {illeg}incarnated Iesus & formed him in the seed before he \he/ grew in the womb of the Virgin Mary & to express this in the Creed, Iesus is called the Son of God & Mar his mother is called a Virgin. God formed the seeds of other things in the earth & waters by him & him in ye womb of the Virgin by his own immediate power & operation {& therefore} he is called the only Son & the only begotten son of \God/ the father. <134v> The titles given to Iesus have generally a relation to ye old prophesies in the old testament concerning him, that we may \& were given to him/ for explaining those prophesies & signifying that he is \the/ person predicted in them. He is called the son of man to signify that he is the person spoken of by that name in Daniels prophesy of the four b|B|easts. He is called Michael Apoc 12 to signify that he is that Michael the great Prince who at spoken of by Daniel in these words And at that time shall Michael stand up the great Prince wch standeth for the children of thy people Dan. 12. He is called the Mes Christ or Messiah to signify that he is the Messiah spoken of in the prophesy of Daniels weeks. He is called the king of kings & Lord of Lord {sic} to signify that he is the Prince of Prince the host & the Prince of Princes spoken of in Daniels prophesy of the Ram & he Goat. He is called the Λογος or Word of God to signify that he is the mouth \mouth or Oracle/ of God \whose testimony is the spirit of prophesy/ the great Prophet foretold by Moses. |He is called the Lamb of God to signify that he was prefigured by the Paschal Lamb in the law of Moses.| He is called the son of David to signify that he is the seed of David whose throne shall be established for ever Psal. 89. \Luc. 1.32./ He is called the son of God to signify that he is the person of whom God said in the Psalms Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. Which prophesy Peter applies to Christs being begotten by his resurrection from the dead Act. 13.33 & the Angel Gabriel \& the Creed/ to his being begotten \conceived or begotten/ of the Virgin by the power of the most High. Luc. 1.35.] And in the same sense he is called \in the Creed/ the Son of God born{illeg} of the Virgin Mary, [& the relation wch these two Articles have to one another is interrupted by & clouded by inserting between them that he was conceived by the h. G]

< insertion from the left margin of f 134v > But the following form suits better with the Creeds of the Greeks of the Greeks < text from f 134v resumes > Now if these two articles be omitted the Apostles Creed will be reduced to this form. I beleive in God, the father Almighty, maker of heaven & earth, & in Iesus Christ his only Son or Lord, who was born of the Virgin Mary suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified dead & buried, He ascended into the third day he rose again from the dead & ascended into heaven, from thence he shall come to judge the quick & the dead & I beleive in the holy Ghost. This Creed is the same in substance wth the first Creed of Irenæus, & therefore conteins the primitive faith wch according to Irenæus was preached to all nations in order to baptism & by the recital of wch all Christians from one end of the earth to ye other knew one another to be Christians. Its articles are generally to be met with in the ancient Creeds of both Greeks & Latines, but |in the Creeds of the Greeks are better exprest by teaching to beleive in one God the father & in one Lord Iesus Christ \the son of God/ & in the h. Ghost who spake by the Prophets| use to be exprest more fully in the Creeds of the Greeks, {illeg} as in the following form I beleive in one God, the ffather almighty, maker of heaven & earth, & of all things visible & invisible, & in one Lord Iesus Christ the Son of God, who was born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, & was buried, \&/ the third day he arose again from the dead, {illeg} \He/ ascended into heaven, from w|t|hence he shall come to judge the quick & the dead & reward them \every allowin one/ according to their|is| works |sending the ungodly & the {pern} blasphemers & the unjust & the lawless into everlasting fire & receiving into his own kingdom wth glory all those who have lived well towards either from the beginning or after repentance| & I beleive in the holy Ghost who spake by the Prophets.

These Creeds, wch are the same in substance, are easy to be understood by the meanest capacities \& so are fit to be proposed to all men/, as the first principles of religion ought to be & on that account are \may/ properly \be/ compared to milk for babes. They are short & easy to be remembred as the symbols of religion ought to be. They are not mere mere Theories but practical truths on wch the whole practise of religion depends & therefore to be learned in the first place as the foundation of all religion. We must beleive in one God that we love him. We must beleive that he is the father <134br> almighty or first author of all things by the almighty power of his will, We yt we may thank & worship him for our being & for all the blessings of this life. We must beleive that Iesus who was born of the Virgin Mary & suffered under Pontius Pilate is the Christ or Messiah \the Prince our Lord/ predicted by Daniel or else we are no Christians. We must beleive that he is or Lord or King that we may behave our selves \obediently/ towards him as subjects & keep his laws. \And that we may give him the more {honour}/ We must beleive that he was not an ordinary man but \incarnate by the almighty power of God &/ born of a Virgin without any other father then God him self. {illeg} We m We must beleive that by the same almighty power of God he rose from the dead & \that he/ shall come to be our Iudge yt we may hab be our judge that we may endeavour to give \expect ye like resurrection &/ fit or selves to stand before him at the in that day in the day of judment {sic} \& to deserve an early resurrection/. And we must beleive that there is a holy \prophetic/ spirit by wch Moses & the Prophets \& Apostles/ were influenced, that we may study their writing as the oracles of truth & thereby grow in grace & in the knowledge of or Lord Iesus Christ to ye end of or lives. // ffor besides the \first principles &/ fundamentals of religion conteined in the Creed, there \wch all are to learn before baptism &/ wch the Apostle \therefore/ compares to milk for babes there are many truths of great importance but more difficultly to be understood & less \not absolutely/ necessary to salvation. And these the Apostle compares to strong meats for men of ripe \full/ age who by use have their senses exercised to discern both good & evil. With these truths the mind is to be fed continually as the body is wth meats. And to these truths I refer what Christ did before his incarnation & between his death & resurrection \& after his ascention what he doth in heaven how long/ < insertion from the left margin > & how he {reins} in the day of judgmt untill all enemies are put under his feet, the last of wch is death that is untill all the dead are raised & judged < text from f 134br resumes > & what he \or we/ shall do after the day of judgment, as also the power of the keys, forms of \Church/ government, \all disputable {illeg} questions about the satisfaction of Ch Providence/ predestination free will, the nature of Angels, & the like state of the dead between death & the resurrection, & the like \the bodies wth wch the dead shal rise, the power of ye keys, forms of Church government/ the keeping of Easter /& other holydays\ & the like. About these \& such like/ things we are to learn all we can & to instruct one another, but not to fall out about them. The strong in faith & knowledge must not despise the weak & the weak must not judge & censure the strong but all pers Christians keeping the common faith into wch they were baptized & whereby they are \were admitted {illeg} into the Church &/ united into one church \mystical body of Christ/ must beare wth one anothers infirmities & abound with love & charity \& meekness/ towards one another more then with {illeg}{self} love & fondness towards their own opinions. ffor knowledg puffeth up \but charity is the fulfilling of the law/ & self conceipt & pride of mind tends to wrangling & {sic} enmity & contention \& schism,/ whereas the man of God must not strive. ffor Charity is the fulfilling of the law, & without it all {illeg} other graces & all knowledge whatsoever profit nothing. In this consists the unity of the & peace of the Church & wo be to them through whom offences come.

Now altho strong meats should not be given to mixed with \the/ milk wch is to be given to babes. yet the Latine Churches have done it. & thereby In opposition to hereticks they have added divers new articles to their Creed & thereby altered the foundation upon which the Church was built by Christ & his Apostles wch they had no authority to do. They might anathematize or excommunicate men for wicked practices, & for denying or perverting the faith into wch they were baptized. But were not to enlarge diminish or alter that faith themselves. ffor the servant is not above his master. All the articles of faith necessary to baptism were put into the Creed by the Apostles & nothing unnecessary was to be added afterwards. The sybol {sic} by which the Christians of all nations from {illeg} till the days of Irenæus knew one another to be Christians should not have been changed & in which the unity of the Church Catholick consisted should not have been changed. But they {illeg} changed it & by inserting new articles at length dissolved that unity was \dissolved/ While the new articles were in the language of the scriptures they made no disputes: but when they varied from the scripture language the Church was rent asunder by the contentions wch arose thereupon

< text from f 134ar resumes > <136r>

So that the sentence against him was the sentence of the Church Catholick. But the Council of Nice admitted \disputed against/ /scrupled\ the homousios, admitted it at the importunity of their Emperor, \&/ limited its signification, & as soon as the fathers of that Council & \& the next su/ were at liberty they disputed against it, \vehemently &/ dropt it in all their Councils & never desisted till they got it repeald If numbers of bishops are to be considered the Council of Ariminum was bigger then then {sic} ye Nicene: If antiquity \freedom/ & universal approbation, the Council \of/ Antioch must take place. Hilary indeed te

Basil in his 300th Epistle represents that the Council of Antioch in the case of Paul of Samosat rejected the word ὁμοούσιος because it implied a division represented \when/ a substance wth its properties became divided in such manner that the substace {sic} \becam into parts/ when divided into parts {sic} wch it represented those parts it represent the parts of a divided substance And this was true in brass & money coyned out of it but had no place in God the father & God the son

ffor Basil tells us that ye Council of Antioch in condemnng Paul of Samosat rejected the ὁμοούσιος for this very reason.

To Sir Isaac Newton Knt

Master and Worker of Her
Majesties Mint,

These

After the {illeg} question about ye sen authority of the Greek Church was res over her own members was restored, {illeg} other \new/ Councils were called \at Sirmium Nicæa in Thrace/ to {illeg} reconcile the Churches about the faith. & a Council called These met at Sirmium, Nicæa in Thrace, Ariminum Seleucia & Constantinople in the years \357,/ 358, 359 & 360, & agreed to abolished the use of the word ουσια \& its compounds for these reasons 1/ because it was not in scripture \2dly because it/ had been condemned by the Council of Antioch \with the approbation of the Church Cat all the Churches/ 60 years before the Council of Nice & the sentence was universally received, & was & 3dly because it was a stumbling block to ye people \& led them into \dangerous/ errors/ being commonly understood by them in a different sense from that of the Council of Nice, {illeg} for proving of wch the Acts of the Council were produced. The Council of Sirmium therefore \omitting the words ομοούσιος & μιας ουσιάς {illeg} declared the son to be similis patri secundū scripturas/ composed & subscribed a Creed wch was the next year subscribed by the Councils of Nicæa \&/ Ariminum & \by/ the Legates of the Council of Seleucia & the year following by the Council of Constantinople: to declare \{illeg} in wch Creed/ the son is \said to be/ similis patri secundum scripturas ✝ declared in their Creed that the son was similis patri secundum scripturas. And this Creed was the next year subscribed by ye Councils of Nicæ & Ariminū & in the end of ye year by ye Legates of the Council of Seleucia & the year following by the Council of Constantinople. This Creed we recited above. And thus was the Grek & were the eastern & western Churches reconciled & reunited in the outward profession of faith. And in this \united/ state things continued till the end of the reign of Constantius & during the reign of Iulian the Apostate who be

at Sirmium in ye years 357 358 & 359, at N Ariminum Nicæ in Thrace, Ariminum & Seleucia in ye year 359

<136v>

the force of these reasons b The opinion of the

The words were laid aside therefore 1st be for putting an end to ye \great/ disturbances wch {they} had made in ye Churches, & ffor the \Council of Nice &/ eastern Churches interpreting the ὁμοούσιος by ὁμοιούσιος similis substantiæ, the western by unius substantiæ. The And for convincing the western Churches that

The words were laid aside therefore for these reasons. 1st because the \word/ ομοουσιος in its most proper signification (of wch the Greek were the best judges) imported a former substance out of wch both were a result of two substance first intire & then distinguished or divided into two arising out of division distinction or division of {illeg} \a prior/ substance into two or the coming of one substance out of another by emanation, emission, projection, \or/ partition as light comes from ye sun, a river from ye fountain, a branch from ye root a fragm {sic} piece from the whole & the like a child from the mother &c. And in this sense the word implies that the son sprang f & holy ghost sprang from ye father after the manner of the Æons of ye Gnosticks or were parts of him as in ye Trinity of Montanus, & so was not \a/ proper \word/ to be applied to ye Trinity.

2dly Because the Council of Nice had admitted the word hastily \& by {illeg}/ & without mature deliberation the Emperor being present in ye Council & pressing it, & the Council making scruples & {illeg} excepting against the {illeg} signification above mentioned wch was the proper signification of ye word & cautioning that it should \not/ be taken for nothing \in that sense nor for any thing more/ more {sic} then ὁμοιούσιος & after the Council was ended, making the bishops who had composed the Council \& the Bps in all the east/ disputing \afterwards/ against ye use of word {sic} in all the East & \omitting it/ in a bigger Council at Tyre receiving Arius into communion wch {sic} & in all their Councils wch followed \{contending} that ομοουσιος was proper to bodies & ομοιουσιος to spirits/. For the Greeks how universally the Greeks rejected the word \ομοουσιος/ may appear by the character wch eusebi Hilary in his banishmt A.C. 358 gave of the Eastern provinces where he was then in banishment.

3dly Because the Latines had translated the word ομοούσιος by unius substantiæ & the translation thereby departed from the sense of the Nicene Council wch had interpreted the word by ὁμοιουσιος by similis substantiæ as appeared by the Acts of the Council produced in the Council of Ariminum for convincing the Latines. And there {illeg} {illeg} to put an end to the disturbances wch had arisen \{having} arisen great disturbances/ between the Greeks & Latines about the language of unius substantiæ & similis substantiæ \the best way to put an end to those disturbances/ was to abolish the use of the words wch had caused those|em|. disturbances

4 Because the words ex usia, homousios & unius substantiæ taken together, very much {illeg} the errors of Montanus & Sabellius, & caused them to spread in the west & the best {way to} put a stop to the growth of those errors was to remove the cause For Hilary in ye year 358 wrote thus to the Bishops of Gallia & Britain. Multi ex nobis &c

5 Because the word homousios was repealed /rejected\ by the Council of Antioch

6 Because it was not in scripture.

Vir celeberrime

Quæ mihi attribuis vota{illeg} {illeg} patum conveniunt At fama tua ob doctrinam \simul/ et prudentiam late diffuse efficet inter Principum cura tibi demandata sit

Principes nobilissimi

Quod in regiones nostras discendi gratia peregre profectientes {illeg} gaudeo cum vestris auspicijs inde augurer quod vestris auspicijs reg humaniores scientiæ mere flore in regno Moscovitico augmentum sument & maxime florebunt.

<137r>

From this opinion of the Egyptians Plato had his doctrine of Ideas & the cabbala Iews, who in the rein \reign/ of the Greeks {illeg} were numerous in Egypt, had that part of their Cabbala wch treats \theirs/ of the ten Sephiroths or splendors wch were a{ether}eal emanations from the supreme deity.

Those heresies consisted chiefly in certain heathen opinions superstitions & impieties & per wch insinuated themselves first into the Iewish religion & then into the Christian. ffo

And as the Israelites of old by conversing wth the heathens we

Hence came their Theogenies & metaphysical philosophy about the {illeg} generation {sic} \& nature/ of the Gods & the original of the world & the Platonic Idæas \From this opinion of the heathens came these metaphysical philosophy of the heathens/ \about the/ origin of the wold {sic} {illeg} \the generation & nature of the Gods & the/ transmigration of Souls. And this doctrine of Dæmons was as old as th the Idolatry of the heathens. ffor their Idolatry was grownded upon it. And therefore Moses to prevent the spreading of this sort of Philosophy among the Israelites wrote the history of the creation of the world in a very different manner from the {illeg} Cosmogenias of the heathens, attributing the production of all things to the immediate will of of the supreme God. Yet the Iews were very {illeg} were very apt to fall into Israelites by conversing with the heathens {illeg} in Canaan were very apt to fall into frequently lapsed into the worship of their Gods & by conquence {sic} received their Theology untill they were captivated for these transgressions. After And afterwards by conversing wth the Babylonians \Chaldæans/ Assyrians, Egyptians {illeg} Persians Egyptians & Greeks they imbibed their metaphysicks about the Metaphysical Theology as is manifest by their Cabbala \of ye Iews/ wch consists chiefly in describing how the first Being [whom they call Æn Soph the infinite, {illeg} caused {illeg} ten emitted ten |whom they call Æn-Soph the infinite emitted ten gradual subordinate emanations wch they call| Sephiroths or Splendors, {illeg} the first (wch they call Adam Cadmon & the first man, & Kether the Crown) proceeding \flowing/ immediately from himself \himself Æn-Soph/, the second (wch they call Cochmah wisdom) flowing from the first, the third (wch they call Binah prudence) flowing from the \first or second/ second {sic} & so on.] emitted ten sub-subordinate & gradual emanations the first And these {illeg} ten ema\na/tions they consider call by the names after Gods attributes & powers, the f calling the{illeg} first Adam Kether the Crown & Adam Kadmon the first man, the second Cochmah wisdom, the third Binah Prudence & {illeg} the fourth Gedulah magnificence, the fift Geburah strength \the sixt Tipherah beauty/ & so on \the last Melcoth \the {illeg}//. And after these ten \wch they call mundus azilutheus the emanative world/ they make three /lower\ worlds to be produced \wch they/ the called Iezirah, Briah & Asiah, wch last is this corporeal world wch they call Iezirah, Briah \Iezirah/ & Asiah Briah the throne of glory \& world of separate intelligences/, Iezirah the world of of {sic} Angels & Asiah the corporeal world \that is the world in wch we live/. And they say that the influence & power of the first cause wch they call Æn-Soph & the Ænsophic world reaches through all things & by means of the Sephiras the by means of the su by means thereof |that of Kether {illeg} & Cochmah & Binah through all things below them & that by means of the the superior powers superior powers| the Azaluthic kingdom formed the world Briah, the Briathic kingdom formed the world Iezirah & the Iezirathic kingdom formed the lowest world Asiah: & that ye souls of men \come from above revolve & pass into several states & bodies &/ after death return to the internal light of ye Shekinah.

This opinion seems to have had its rise from the \first/ worshipping & deifying of dead kings & exalting them in the opinion of the people till they made them the highest celestiall Gods taking \& took/ the oldest for \the supreme/ God almighty or for a God descended immediately from him & his successors for a series of Gods descended fro successively from ye oldest, The & making this race of Gods as ancient as the creation of the {sic} world \or first/. For the Chaldeans placed a race of ten successive Gods {illeg} reigning from the time of the Creation \beginning of the world/ to the time of the flood, the as is recited in a fragment of Berosus preserved by Eusebius. The Phenicians Egyptians began their represented God's creation of the world by a spiders weaving a webb out of her own bowels & began their history with a gener race of Gods & {illeg} heroes the last of wch was Orus. The Phenicians began their history wth a rac the creation \of the world/ & a race of above ten successive pairs of Gods as is recited by Sanchoniatho. And from Egypt & Phenicia came the like Theology into Greece as you may see in Hesiods Theogenia. And as the Cabalistical Iews \by conversing with the heathens fell into Idolatry frequently before the captivity so/ by conversing wth the Chaldæans {illeg} Pheni <137v> cians & Egyptians in the time of the Babylonian Captivity \they/ seem to have learnt their Theology of those nations & refined it. ffor they derived their mystical Cabbala \by tradition/ from the days of Ezra \& supposed that it came to Ezra from Moses/ & this Kabbala consists chiefly in describing how \from/ the first cause whom they call Æn-Soph the infinite \were/ emitted ten gradually ten subordinate emanations which they call Sephiroths – – – – – Shekinah \formed/ the lowest world Asiah \X Each of the ten Sephiroths &/ < insertion from lower down f 137v > X Each of the ten Sephiroths they called Adam \a man/ & the first of them they called Adam Kadmon the first man \& make him the son of God as Adam is called in Scripture {sic}/. From Which confirms the opinion that the ten Sephiroths were originally ten men deified, namely the ten antidiluvian patriarchs \mentioned by Manetho/ the first of wch was called Alorus & by the Chaldæans & Adam by the Iews. < text from higher up f 137v resumes > And as the ancient heathens held the transmigration of souls into various bodies, making them come from above \God/ & pass into various bodies & at length \after various states/ return upwards from whence they came so did the cabalistical Iews held that souls had a revolution; coming from above passing into various bodies & after death returning to the internal light of the Shekinah.

Now the ancient heresies sprang as well from the Cabbala of theIews as from the Theology of the heathens

Now as the Metaphysicks of the Cabbalistical Iews came from the Theology of the heathens so the opinions of the ancient hereticks \about the emanations of the Deity/ sprang from both. Simon & Menander called the first emitted substance {illeg} Ennoia

Plato travelling into Egypt at a time when the Iews were very numerous in that country learnt there his metaphysical opinions about the superior {illeg} beings & \formal/ causes of all things, which he calls Idæas & wch the Cabbalists call Sephiroths & separate intelligences \& the heathens Gods/ The first being {illeg} \was {illeg} by by/ the Platonists cald \was called/ the one & the {word} the next they called by them \was called Æon, Αιων/ Λόγος, ἐιδος, Ιδεα, Ο νους Η῾Σοφια, & Æon. \& by Philo/ Ιδέα των Ιδεων the general Idæa of all things \Æon the word the form the Idea the Mind the Wisdom[17]/ And \by/ Philo {illeg} κόσμος νοητὸς το ἀρχήτυπον παράδειγμα, Ἰδέα των Ιδεων, ὁ θεου λόγος \& ὁ ὀρφὸς θεου λόγος προτοτονος {υιος}./ the intellectual world, the archetypal exemplar, the generall idea of all things, the word of God, the \true/ first begotten son of God. The third This principle seems to be the same wth the {illeg} second Sephiroth of the Cabbalists called Cochmah wisdom. And [the third principle of the Platonists is Psyche the soul of the world. whose {illeg} is in matter the lowest |If by the world they mean the inferior material world Asiah, then Psyche will answer to Malcuth the last of the Sephiroths: but if they mean the system of the ten worlds, then Psyche will be the Shekinah wch produced {the three}| [This principle they make to be the wife of Æon & therefore /it was the Binah or third\ Æon Æon & Psyche of the Platonists are the Cochma & Binah of the {illeg} Cabalists Sephirah of the Cabbalists. For the Cabbalists made Binah to be the wife of Cochmah & called her the superior Shekinah & said that ye Shekinah produced the worlds.] that is the soul of this material world \Asiah which soul/, wch according to the Cabbalists was called Malcuth the last of the Sephiroths. And as the Platonists make Psyche \to be/ the wife of Æon so the Cabalists make Malcuth \to be/ the wife of Seir Anpin other Microscopus, & the modern Cabalists tell us that Seir Anpin is the Soul of the Messiah united to the conjoyned wth the eternal Logos. They call Malcuth the Shekinah & make a double Shekinah the superior called Dinah & the inferior called Malcuth & say that Shekinah produced the three worlds Briah Iezirah & Asiah. But the Platonists do not not {sic} make all these distinctions. When they speak [When they speak of the soule of ye world they seem by this world to mean the system of all the three worlds & by the soul of this world to mean \the Schekinah & in the shekinah to comprehend/ Binah & Malcuth {illeg} wth the six intermediate Sephiroths considered joyntly as the |ideal or| formal cause of this world \& called Malcuth in a large sence or at least by Psyche &/ & or at least they speak of Malcuth as |they mean| the soul of the inferior world Asiah. & called her Psyche <138r> The third principle \Being of the Platonists was/ was by the Platonists called Psyche the soule of ye {illeg}world. & \She was/ supposed to be the wife of Æon \& therefore this philosophy had its rise from men & weomen {coupled}/. [And these three principles some take to be the three first Sephiroths of the Cabbalists Kether Cochmah & Binah. ffor the Cabbalists to make Binah to \{illeg}/ make \Cochmah the husband of/ Binah & from Binah deri with her \race of/ emanations derive the three world systeme of the three worlds, Briah, Iezirah & Asiah] And ffrom \{illeg} {illeg}/ Psyche they derived \the/ inferior ideas {illeg} \or forms {illeg} of the/ the souls of animals \women & beasts/ & the materia prima, The three & made a transmigration of souls \into various bodies/. Some take the One, the Logos & Psyche \of Plato/ to be the three first Sephiroths of the Cabbalists, Kether, Cochmah & Binah. And its possible that Plato might borrow from \in his travels might coverse {sic} wth/ the old \Iewish/ Cabbalists, but whether he did or not is not material certain. This only \at least only/ is certain that Plato's Metaphysicks is of ye same stamp wth the ancient Theology of the heathens & Cabbala of the Iew Iews, all of them deriving the substances of all things from ye the {sic} first cause by emanation & making male & female Gods.

Now as the Theology \Metaphysicks/ of the Cabbalistical Iews & Platonists came from the Theology of the heathens, so the \metaphysical/ opinions of the ancient hereticks about their Gods sprang \came/ from them all \both/. Simon & Menander called the first emitted substance Ennoia

The hereticks of the circumcision as Simon & Menander Nicolaus \Cerinthus \Menander// would be most apt to derive their opinions from the Iewish Cabbala & from this fountain came \was/ the rise of ye Gnosticks. Those of the uncircumcision arose later & derived their errors partly from the Gnostic either followed the Gnosticks or or {sic} derived their opinions from the heathen Philosophers. the chief of wch & Principall from Platonick upon the after the death of Iohn & those that had conversed with him the begining of his Gospel was taken \by some/ for a piece of Platonick Philosophy |& chiefly the Platonists & some of them as Carpocrates & his followers worshipped the Images of the heathen Philosophers Pythagora Plato & Aristotle & other heathen Philosophers| & refining their opinions adapted them to the {Idea} principles of the Christian religion \set down in the Creed/. And first Montanus refining the errors of the Gnosticks \& heathen Philosophers/ by the Platoniqꝫ philosophy /end of Matthews Gospel,\ the principles \beginning/ of Iohns Gospel \& the Creed/ made the Son & holy Ghost emissions or Æons emitted from the father & subordinate to him. And misinterpreting the word \name/ Logos \used by Iohn/ he made the Son to be the internal wisdom reason & Word of the ffather, the Λογος ἐνδιάθετος emitted from him not like the empty voice of a man, but – – – –

– – – Philosophers. For some of them, as Carpocrates & his followers, worshipped the Images of several heathen Philosophers Pythagoras Plato Aristotle \Homer/ & some others. At first their opinions were gross but afterwards they refined them \by Platonism/ & applied them to the \ffather/ son & holy Ghost. For Montanus made the Son & h. ghost emissions or Æons emitted from the father & subordinate to him: & misinterpreting the name Logos use made the Son to be the internal wisdom reason & word of the ffather, the Λόγος ἐνδιαθητος emitted from not like the empty voice of a man but, but – –

<138v>

Where Christ saith, He yt hath seen me hath seen ye father, that is in their works, somehave understood it \literally/ of seeing their substance & thence inferred that the father & son are one in substance, tho the father is ye invisible God whom no eye hath seen nor can see. Where Christ saith, Be ye one I & the father are one, many have understood it of a metaphysical unity as if they were one in substance, tho Christ himself interprets it of a moral unity by saying, Be ye one as I & the father are one. [Where Christ saith that ye Holy Ghost proceedeth from ye father many have understood it metaphysically as if \the sub substance of/ the holy Ghost proceeded from ye \substance of the/ father by emanation; {illeg} whereas Christ plainly speaks of his proceeding from ye father as a messenger. He tells his disciples that he would send the {illeg} comforter to them, & to confirm the truth of the message he tells them holy Ghos further that |t|hewould send Comforter proceeds from the father.] Where Christ is called the Son of God they many understand it of a natural generation from all eternity, whereas it relates to the prophesy Thou art my son, this day have I begotten thee, & this Prophesy is applied by Peter to Christs resurrection from the dead. Where Christ is called the Word Λογος, the Word reason & wisdom the Word of God, the many of understand it of the Λογος ἐνδιάθετος the \only/ inward reason wisdom & word of ye of God \the father/ wthout wch the ffather would be ἀσοφος & ἀλογος: whereas he is called the Word as he is the great Prophet to whom alone God reveals himself immediately & who sends his Angel wth the revelations pr revelations to his servants the Prophets, [& is therefore call by this Prophetick Angel called the called the faithfull & true witness whose testimony is the spirit of prophesy] \as Iohn witnesses in these words:/ The Revelation of Iesus Christ wch God gave unto him & he sent his Angel & signified it to his servant Iohn God had the book \Apoc. 1.1./ The book of Prophesy was originally in the had {sic} of God & none was {illeg} worthy to receive it but the Lamb. who obteine (Apoc 4 & 5) who is therefore called the faithful & true witness whose testimon the Word of God, whose testimony is the spirit of prophesy.

<139r>

For understanding the progress of these heresies it may be convenient to distinguish the it into periods of time. And the first period I reccon the age of the Apostles wch ended with the death of Iohn in the first \or 2d/ year of Trajan, A.C. 99, or \100 or about seven years after/ with the death of Symeon the son of Cleopas & bishop of Ierusalem, the last of the Apostolic men who had seen Christ. For Hegesippus who was contemporary to Irenæus mentioning ye death of Symeon, adds that ye church continued \till that time/ like a Virgin incorrupt & pure; but after the holy company of Apostles were dead, errors & heresies began to spring up very fast. {illeg} In this first age there were some hereticks of note as Simon, Menander, Nicolaus & Cerinthus, but these being checkt by the authority of Apostolick men who had conversed with Christ, made no great progress.

|In| The next age \therefore/ the arose \many hereticks/ Basilides, Carpocrates, Saturninus, Valentinus, \Secundus, Ptolomæus Cerdon/ Marcion, \Apelles, Severus,/ Marcus, Colarbasus, Montanus, Tatian, Theodotion, Bardasanes, Noetus, & others, & their {illeg} errors spread till they began to shock the Church wch The next age may be recconed first happened in the days reign of Severus, when Victor \the/ Bishop of Rome turned first a Montanist & then a Praxean (as Tertullian mentions) & excommunicated the Churches of Asia for keeping Easter on ye 14th day of ye Moon. |The third period \age/ therefore must begin wth ye reign of Severus or Episcoppacy of Victor.|

The {illeg} next period of moment for \in respect of/ ecclesiastical affairs was the \sharp/ persecution of Decius in the end of wch anniversary holy days to martyrs \were instituted/ & auricular confession & pennance crept into the churches & Stephen Bishop of Rome wrote excommunicated the Churches of Afric {sic} |for not admitting the baptism of| all sorts of hereticks. For By this easy admittance of hereticks into the Church of Rome, they were invited to croud into it. & by admitting it himself he invited all hereticks to croud into his church.

{illeg} made ye son to be the internal wisdom reason & word of ye ffather & emitted from him not like the empty vanid voice of a man but with a substance, {illeg} \like the emissions or Æons of the Gnosticks/, nothing being empty & void wch proceeds from God. His opinion Tertullian a Montanist thus sets down \& defends/. Invisibila quæcunqꝫ sunt habent apud Deum & suum corpus et suam fomam {sic}: quanto magis uod ex substantia ipsius missum est sine substantia non erit

Νους of Basilides & ye emssions or Æons of the other Gnosticks, noth [nothing being empty & void wch proceeds from God.] {illeg} For in this manner Tertullian a Montanist sets down the opinion, Invisibilia of Montanus & in defending it contends that Valentinus borrowed his Æons from ye truth

The Py

<139v>

Chap.
Of the working of the mystery of Iniquity

The Apostle Paul hath told us that before the coming \day/ of Christ there should be \a falling away or/ an Apostasy & the Man of Sin should be revealed the son of perdition, who was to who opposeth & exalteth himself above all that is called God or that worshipped, so that he as a God (or Oracle) sitteth in the templ so that he as a God \(or Oracle/ sitteth in the Temple \(or Church)/ of God \(as it were upon the throne between the Cherubims)/ shewing himself that he is a God, & that this mystery of iniquity worked even {illeg} in his days only that wch letted should let untill it be should be taken out of the way & then should that wicked one be revealed whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power & signes & lying wonders & a strong delusion & with all deceivableness of unrighteousness & who should reign as a God or Oracle in the temple or Church of God untill the Lord should destroy him with the brightness of his coming. There was to be therefore an Apostasy which should last from ye Apostles days to the day of judgment second coming of Christ & therefore is now in being. It worked in the Aposles {sic} days & was to work without dominion untill that wch letted its \rise/ should be taken out of the way & then it was to rise up & appear & reign as a God in the Church untill the day of judgment. \by means of a like an angel of light/ with all power & |signs| |&| lying wonders & a strong delusion & reign as a God in the Church \or Oracle in the Temple of God or as an Orac/ untill the day of judgment, that is, \it was to reign & be worshipped in the {illeg} angel of light/ it should \was to/ reign /in ye Church\ with \divine authority/ an authority wch all Christians \whose names are not writen in the book of life/ should worship & wonder after whose names are no as the authority of God himself whose names are not as the \infallible/ authority of God himself, & by this authority it should change times & laws & they should be given into its hands untill the judgment should sit.

Now that wch letted ye Apostle does not name \least he should should be thought an enemy to ye \Roman/ Empire/, but tells the churches that they knew it already & by the tradition of ye first ages of Christianity it was the Roman Empire: not the sun \the a {illeg} future/ Christian Empire {illeg} (for the Man of Sin was to be a Christian dominion) but the heathen Roman Empire wch reigned in the Apostles days While this empire stood the Man of Sin \who was to be a Christian Roman dominion/ could not rise up with dominion but when so soon as it should \be/ taken \out of the/ away we were to exp he was to be revealed. And because th that wch letted was to be taken \out of the/ away therefore the Apostle does not name it least he should seem {sic} \be blamed by the heathens as/ an enemy to ye Roman \their/ Empire. So then we are he{illeg}re to consider the working of the mystery of iniquity during the reign of ye heathen Roman Empire & after the fall of that Empire to expect the rise of the man of sin.

Now the mystery of iniquity wch worked in the Apostles days & continued to work till the end of the heathen Roman Empire was the heresies {illeg} of Simon Magus, Nicolaus, Menander, Cerinthus & wch then sprang up & whose authors Iohn calls Antichrists. Little children saith he, it is the last time; & as ye have heard that Antichrist shall come even now there are many Antichrists whereby we know that it is the last time. They went out from us but they were not of us &c. Which is as much as to say that |as| they had heard that Antichrist should come & \that/ the last time was the time of Antichrist \his reign/,so by the \many/ hereticks which had separated from us \the Church/ & a|we|re the forerunners of the great Antichrist, ye may \they might/ know that the last time taken in a large sense so as to comprehend Antichrist with his forerunners was already begun. Those heresies consisted chiefly in – – – – – – & used the signe of the cross as \an/ amulet or charm against the devil & his works, as the Montanists.

In Parabola velocitas corporis ad quamvis ab umbilico distantiam est velocitatem {illeg} circulo ad eandem a centro distantiam in subduplicata ratione

<140r>

The authority of this Viccar extended over Epire, {illeg} {as} {illeg}

The bishop of Rome had also his Vicar over the Province of Venice. For Pope Leo in his 87th Epistle directed to Septimus writes thus. \Ne imperia possit obtinere fall{acem}/ Ad metropolitanum Episcopum provinciæ Venetiæ scripta direximus quibus ad status sui periculam {co}gnosceret pertinere si quisquam de Pelagionorum {sic} & Cælestianorum consorte veniens in communione Catholica sine professione legitimæ satisfactionis habeatur.

He had also his Vicar over all Gallia & this Vicar \in the day/ was sometimes the bishop of Arles. ffor all the Bishops under \of/ this Metropolis \Diocess/ in their Epistle to Pope Leo I say in favour of their Ra{vennius} b their Metropolitan Cui id etiam honoris dignitatisqꝫ collatum est, ut non tantum has Provincias \[vizt Viennensem, Narbonensem primam & Norbonensem secundam]/ potestate propria gubernaret verum etiam omnes Gallias, sibi Apostolicæ sedis vice mandata sub omni Ecclesiastica Regula continteret. [And in the same Epistle these bishops say that per beatum beatissimum Petrum Apostolorum principem sacrosancta Romana Ecclesia Romana teneret supra omnes totius mundi Ecclesias principatum. [And \Ceretius/ Salonius & Veranus &|t|hree other bishops of Gallia in their Epistle to Pope Leo I say Magna præterea et ineffabili quadam nos peculiares tui gratulatione succeressimus] These relate About 34 years before the wri These letters were written A.C. 450 & about 34 years be] {illeg} And Pope Leo in his epistle to his Vicar Anastasius bishop of Thessalonica (one of his Vicars) speaking of the subordination of bishops \governours/ saith: De qua forma, episcoporum \quoqꝫ est/ orta distinctio, & magna dispositione provisum est, ne omnes sibi omnia vindicarent: sed essent in singulis Provincijs singuli quorum inter fratres haberetur prima sententia: et rursus quidam in majoribus urbibus constituti sollicitudinem suciperent ampliorem per quos ad unam Petri sedem universalis Ecclesiæ cura conflueret & nihil usqꝫ a suo capite dissideret. Qui ergo scit se quibusdam esse præpositum, non moleste ferat aliquem sibi esse præpositum: sed obedientiam quam exigit etiam ipse dependat. Et sicut non vult gravis oneris sacinam ferre ita non audeat alijs importabile pondus imponere. These words sufficiently shew the the form of government then set up in the Churches of the western Empire under the bishop of Rome.

One circumstance of this form of government was that no bishops or others were allowed access to the Pope without the Credentialls of his Metr Vicars, as is mentioned in the decretall Epistle of this Pope Zosimus \written A.C. 417/ to the bishop of Arles his Vicar over \all/ France, in these words

Zosimus universis episcopis per Gallias & septem Provincias constitutis.

Placuit Apostolicæ sedi – – – – concessimus. Which words imply that the power here given to the Popes Vicar over France had been \was/ given also to his Vicars over other Provinces. < insertion from the left margin of f 140r > For Pope Zosimus A.C. 417 ordeining that none should have {illeg} all Gallia upon the Bp of A \bp/ of Rouen Arles by this decree < text from f 140r resumes >

{illeg} \The granting of this/ This {sic} jurisdiction being granted to the Pope, gave occasion to several bishops to write decret to him for his resolutions upon doubtfull cases & to his answering them by decretal Epistles. For in these days he began to give laws to the western Churches by decretal \such/ Epistles. For Himmerius bishop of Tarraco &c – – – – – of Syricius to Himmerius:

Pope Innocent I – – – – – – as the head of their institution.

In the days of Pope Zosimus (A.C. 417) the bishop of Arles wasthe Popes Vicar over all Gallia. For in those days \the bishops & others had/ no access was allowed to the Pope was granted to Bishops or others without the credentialls of his Vicars, & the power of giving credentials to those of France all Gallia was \then/ lodged in this bishop by the Decretal Epistle of Pope Zosimus wch ran thus.

Zosimus universis Episcopis per Gallias & septem Provincias constitutis.

Placuit Apostolicæ sedi – – – – – – – concessimus. And all the bishops in the Diocess of Arles in their Letter to Pope Leo, say, in favour of their Metropolitan: – Cui id etiam – – – – – – – contineret.

<140v>

And in pursuance of the vote of the \said/ Council of Rome & the Edict of Gratian thereupon \Pope Innocent I in his decretal Epistle to Vatricius bp of Rouen in France A.C. 404./ made this decree: Siquæ – – – – – – of their institution

– Rome A.C. 382, that is, presently after the Edict of Gratian. ffrom that time they allowed a superiority to ye Pope & soon after became his emin their metropolitan became his Vicar.

By vertue of the authority wch the Bp of Rome had been long {illeg} endeavouring to compass & wch the Council of Serdica had given him, Constantius had taken from him & Gratian by Gratian had restored, he soon began

The Hilarary \The/ bishop of Arles in Province & Vienne in Dauphiny had a lasting controversy about superiory {sic} & at length upon some disturbances answe occasioned thereby

The same Pope

By vertue of this authority, Pope Boniface A.C. 419 \upon a complaint of the Clergy of Valentia against \Maximus the \a/ bishop// summoned the Bishops of Gallia & the seven Provinces to convene in a Council in that Province \in that Province against him/ & saith in his epistle to them that his predecessors had done the like. Vide Bonifacij Epist. 2.

And when the bishops of Arles & Vienne in Province & Dauphiny had a lasting controversy about superiority & at length upo & the disturbances created thereby were complained of to the Pope, Hillary bishop of Arles was checkt by the Popes Boniface, & Cælestine & Leo successively, & \upon a citation appeared at Rome {illeg} before a Council & Pope/ Leo not only sent {illeg} a decretal Episle {sic} about this matter to the bishops of Gallia & Province but procured a new Imperial Edict to back the authority of his see.

But in citing the Council of Nice

But Pope Zosimus a litle after, in city|i|ting the Council of Nice for this authority, was discovered by the African Churches, upon consulting the Acts of that Council, to be mistaken. The canon wch he cited was a Canon of the Serdican Council not of the Nicene.

The same Pope Zosimus A.C. 417 cited Proculus bishop of Marseils to Rome for illegitimate ordinations & condemned him as he mentions in \several of/ his epistles. to Patroclus bishop of Arles [He also constituted the Bishop of Arles his Vicar of over Gallia [& metropolitan of Province Gallia Narbonensis, granting him the ordination of bishops in that diocess, &] ordeining that the none in all Gallia should have access to his holiness wthout the testimonials of this Bp. He made ordeined also \&/ that this Bishop should be metropolitan of all Gal Gallia Narbonensis & have the right of ordeining Bishops in all that Diocess, [representing that the Gospel was first preached thre by Trophinus & went out thence into all Gallia] Placuit Apostolicæ sedi] He also orde constituted the bishop of Gallia \decreed/ ordeined that no Bishops or others should have access to him without the testimonial of his metropolitan \Vicars/, & particularly that none in all Gallia should have access to him wthout the testimonial of [the Bishop of Ales Arles [his Vicar the for those parts] the Bishop of Arles. Th For he def His Decree was in this manner. Zosimus universis Episcopis per Gallias & septem Provincias constitutis.

Placuit Apostolicæ sedi – – – – – – – concessimus.

The same Zosimus decreed also that

And whereas the Bishops of Arles & Biters Vien conten at that time contended for superiority, Pope Zosimus \upon/ decreed that the bishop of Arles should have the right of ordeining Priest in all Gallia Narbone Viennensis & Narbonensis prima & secunda as Metropolitan over \all/ those Provinces. Iussimus autem, saith he, præcipuam – – – – – admonemus. But afterwards upon a Letter from Simpli\ci/us bishop of Vienn, Pope Zosimus repealed this decree. And the bishop of Arles continuing contentious, Pope Leo cited {illeg} him to Rome & decreed against him & \for quieting this bishop & such {hot fractious men}/ backt his decree wth the following Edict of the Emp Valentinian. {illeg}

{illeg} continued in communion wth the Church Catholick from the days of the Ap{ostles who} in the reign of Constantius had opposed & supprest the universal bishoprick {illeg} {illeg} {illeg} erected by the Council of Serdica, – & by this Epistle the Pope made Him the Vicar over all Spain for promulging his Decrees & seing them observed

<141r>

– except the Alan kingdom in Spain which fell in the year 419. And if this by reason of its shortness, is not to be recconed, we have the Kingdom of the Lombards to make up the ten. This kingdom was seated in \came into/ Pannonia in the year 4|3|79 under its captains A Ibor & Ayon \as above/ & after their death chose Agilmundus the son of Ayon their king. This was done in the year 489 Consulship of Honorius & Theodosius that is A.C. 4|3|89 according to Prosper. Agilmundus reigned 33 years according to {illeg} Paulus Warnefridus, & then was slain by the Bulgars a people so called from the river Volga from whence they came \originally/. He was succeeded by Lamissus in the Consulship of Lamissus Maxinianus & Asclepiodorus \(according to Prosper) i.e./ A.C. 423: Lamissus \routed the Bulgars &/ reigned three years & was succeeded by Lechu who reigned almost 40 years & then was succeeded by his son Hildehoc & he by Gudehoc {illeg} reign was contemporary to the {whore} the reign of Odoacer king of Italy (suppose about the year of Christ 480). The Heruli in Italy & before the invasion of Italy by the Ostrogoths (suppose about the year 479) invaded \Rugia/ the seats of the Rugij] |Claffo, Tato, Wacho, Walter, Audoin, Albain & others {illeg} about the year 478 {illeg} Gudman was contemporary to Odoacer king of the Heruli in Italy & About the year 478 led his people into Rugia| on the north side of the Danube over against Noricum. [After \Gu/ Hildehoc reigned Claffo, Tato, Wacho, Walter, Audoin, Albain & by successive] Tato overthrew the kingdom of the Heruli in & Wa upon the Danube, & Wacho the kingdome ofthe Sueves, & Audoin returned into Pannonia \A.C. 526/ & overcame the Gepides \{illeg}/ Alboin \A.C. 551/ overthrew the kingdom of the Gepides; \& A.C. 563/ led his people \out of Pannonia/ into Lombardy where they reigned 206 year longer till the year 774.

A part of the Sar

The G Geberic made war \also/ upon \their/ the Sarmatæns seated westward from the \between Dacia & Moravia/ The river Tene, & the servants of the Sermatans being armed against the Goths revolted & d made their masters fly into the \Roman/ Empire where Constantine granted them seats. This was in the year 333 \or soon after./ & soon aft And Geberic made war also upon the Vādals & slew their king Wisumar – – seats

They came into the Empire beat the Vandals & seated themselves in Pannonia, A.C. 379 as above. After the death of their captains Ibor & Ayon they had kings Agilmunds {sic}, Lamisso, Lechu, Hildehoc, Gudehoc, Claffo, Tato, Wacho, Walter, Audoin, Alboin, &c. After the death of their captains Ibor & Ayon they made Agilmundus the son of Ayon their king. And this they did (according to Prosper) in the rei Consulship of Honorius & Theodosius A.C. 389. But considering that they were at this time a small kingdom its probable that they contued {sic} in Pannonia by the permission of the Romans & \like the other Barbarians/ lived quietly there till after the death of {illeg} Theodosius the great. Agilmundus reigned 33 \or 34/ years according to Paulus Warnefridus \& Pros/ & then was slain by the Bulgars a people so-called from the river Volga. Lamisso routed the Bulgars & reigned 3 years, & Lechu reigned almost 40 years. Gudehoc was contemporary to Odoacer king of the Heruli in Italy, & about the year 478 led his people from Pannonia into Rugia on the north side of the Danube \in the borders of Germany & Moravia/ over against Noricum \[from wch place Odoacer then carried the Rugians into Italy/. Tato overthrew the kingdom of the Heruli upon the Danube, & Wacho the kingdom of the Sueveians. Audoin returned into Pannonia A.C. 526, & overcame the Gepides. Alboin A.C. 551 overthrew the kingdom of the Gepides, & A.C. 563 assisted the Greek Emperor against Totila king of the Ostrogoths, & A.C. 568 led his people out of Pannonia into Lombardy where they reigned till the year 774.

These are the kingdoms into which the Latine Empire was rent at its first breaking. Afterwards some other new kingdoms arose & some of the Alemans as that of the Alemans in Rhetia, & some of the old ones fell. For it is not to be imagined – – – – – – – at their first rise.

At this time it was necessary for the Lombards in Pannonia, {illeg} to arm themselves in their own defence, & assert their liberty

<141v>

And in the year 789|5| the Pope sent a Legate \& the Emperor Charles an Abbot/ into England who {decreed} a Councils {sic} to be called in wch Aelfwaldus king of Northumberland & Ean in Northumberland {illeg} & anathema in Mercia in which tythes were granted to ye Church by Aelfwaldus king of Northumberland & Offa king of the Mercians. & Westsaxons & {illeg} this Bishops & Nobles subscribing, & Chuniulf king of the Westsaxons promised to do the like.

And In the year 786 the Pope Adrian sent {illeg} two Legates & Charles the great king of France an Abbot into Britain with twenty Canons to be received by {illeg} in Councils \the Saxons king And of the Saxons Charles the great the king of France sent an Abbot/. Some of those Canons were \there/ to receive the first \six/ General Councils, {illeg} with \&/ the Decrees of the Pope; To keep the ancient privileges granted to the Churches by the Church of Rome; To give the tenths of all the fruits of the earth & of all their possessions to the Church; And \&/ not to pray for those who dye without confession. And these Canons were received & established in Council by Aelfwald king of Northumberland & \by/ Offa king of the Mercians & by their bishops & great men amongst which were the Archbishops of Canterbury & York, & Chuniulf king of the Westsaxons promised also to receive them. [And Ethelwolf the son & successor of Egbert A.C. 846 gave Peter pence to the Pope \out of all his kingdom/ & A.C. 854 he gave the tenth part of his kingdom to the Church.] Also Offa king of the \going to Rome/ ordeined \further/ that every house in his kingdom should pay a penny yearly to St Peter. & \And/ Ethelwolph the son & succesor of Egbert exten \A.C. 846/ confirmed these donations of Tiths & Peter pence & extended them to all his kingdom of England. These were therefore the days in which Tythes Tythes & Peter pence \& Tyths/ were given to the Pope & Church Clergy, & by consequence in which they \{illeg}/ began to feed the Woman \began to be fed/ in the wilderness.

The granting of Indulgences & Pardons & Canonizing of Saints began about the same time {not} in the reign of Charles the great or soon after & \some/ say that Pope Leo III began them.

And by setting \up/ the worship of Images & canonizing saints, & granting taking upon him to change per \canonize saint {sic} & deify a wafer & to be worshipped & to/ grant Indulgences & Pardons & absolve men from their Oaths & Vows &c \& to be infallible & to create his God & in his Decrees &c/ he has reigned ever since with changed times & laws –– ––

And by setting up the worship of Images & taking upon him to canonize saints & deify a wafer to be worshipped & to absolve men to be from their vows & oaths & to grant p|P|ardons & Indulgences & to be \supreme &/ infallible in his Decrees &c he has changed times & laws which after his rising up & rooting up three of the first kings were to be given into his hands for a time times & half a time.

& ordeining (in the Council of

Thessalus Prince of Bavaria about \about/ the year 765 in the Synodus Aschaemensis granted tyths to the Clergy. And so did Charles the great in the Synodus Duriensis A.C. 779 & in his Capitulare composed A.C. 789, ordeining that all his subjects should pay tiths to the Churches out of all their possessions & out of all the fruits of their labours \{And in the} year 803 in the Council of Hall he freed the Saxons from all taxes except tyths/. And Pope Adrian in the year 786 sent two Legates into England with twenty Canons to be received by the Saxons; & Charles the great sent an Abbot with them. Some of those Canons – – – – – promised also to receive them. Also Offa goin Charles the great ordeined that every house throughout all France should pay a penny yearly to St Peter & Offa above mentioned going to Rome about ye year 790 made the {illeg}rant to the Pope of a penny yearly from every house in his kingdō & Ethelwulph – – – of England. And Charles the great established tyths also in Councils at Ments & Rhimes & Arles \A.C. 863./ These were therefore the days – – –

And in the year 803 in the Councill of Hall celebrated in his Pallace {Salle} he freed the Saxons from all taxes except tyths. And in a Council|s| at Mentz \& Reimes & Arles/ A.C. 313 he established tyths / And when the Emperor Leo Isaurus sent some to tak apprehend Pope Gregory II, the Pope \& Citizens of Rome/ took those that were sent & many of them were slain A.C. 726. And Pope Greg 14. A.C. 837, upon the Saracenes Leo IV upon the Saracens coming by sea to invade Rome, met them with his own forces & those of Naples & overcame them in a fight {sic} fought them & put them to flight A.C. 8

<142r>

Arabia to Babylon. And then a new Temple is built whose outward court is given to the Gentiles \Babylonian the Ba the conquering Babylonian Gentiles/ who/captivate &\ tread the holy city under foot, the nations \Babylonian Gentiles/ /the {sic} nation composing the {ten} {illeg}|h|orns of the\ of the {sic} Beast who kills the two witnesses in the streets of the {illeg} great city Babylon.

– Arabia to Babylon. And then a new Temple is built \for the two tribes/ whose outward court is given to the Gentiles, the conquering Babylonian Gentiles who captivate & tread the holy city under foot, the nations composing the horns of the Beast who kills the two witnesses |who were tormented by ye 2 witnesses & see the|ir| dead bodies of| in the streets of the great city Babylon

The Church catholick is at first represented by the seven churches of Asia, & these are called the seven golden candlesticks, \They are/ the seven candlesticks \in the first Temple/ whose lamps gave light to the church catholick in the first ages of the Christian religion. At length the Woman The same church \catholick/ is represented by the Woman in heaven & this Woman at length is persecuted by the Dragon & receives two Wings of a great Eagle that she may fly from the persecutor, that is, she becomes distinguished into two Churches & these two churches by reason of the persecution are the two witnesses of God, & having once acquired this name they keep it ever after. And when a second Temple is built, two candlesticks of olive tree are placed therein to represent these two Churches or witnesses. In respect of the sevenfold division the Church catholick is represented by the lamb with seven horns & seven {illeg}ys eyes \appearing/ in the first Temple & on Mount Sion. In respect of the twofold division the Church catholick is represented by the son of man {illeg} with two flaming eyes & two leggs burning as it were in a furnace & standing on the earth & sea to represent the church in time of persecution to s burning leggs |feet {illeg} as pillars of fire standing upon the earth & sea with feet as pillars of fire| to signify the persecutions of his people in this state of the Church. And when the Dragon went from the Woman & the ten horned beast ros of her seed |woman {sic} was escaped & began to make \& made/ war upon the remant & separated from the remnant of her seed & the Dragon was gone \was gone/ from her to make war upon that remnant.| & the ten horned beast rose of out of the sea to succeed the Dragon in the west & the two horned beast rose out of the earth to succeed the Woman in the east then was there a new \second/ Temple buit {sic} to succeed the first & the beast was deified & worshipped with his image & none mo none were suffered to buy & sell excpt {sic} those who were initiated in the worship \Church/ of the Beast & by receiving his mark & name, [then was the first Temple destroyed by the Babylonians in respect of it {sic} outward form of Church government, & a second Temple was built whose outward court was given to the Gentiles.] & all the twelve tribes received this mark except the 144000 who are sealed wth the seale of God in their foreheads; then was the first Temple destroyed in respect of by the Babylonians in respect of its outward form of church government & a second Temple was built whose outward court was given to the Gentiles. And in this Temple two ch Candlesticks of Olive tree are placed to represent the two witnesses now separated from the communion of the Woman.

When these times are represented by allusions to the feast of ye seventh month & \to/ the day sealing in the day of Expiation, & then the first Temple with the seven {illeg} golden{illeg} candlesticks continue to the end of the visions, & in this Temple the 144000 \are sealed &/ stand with the lamb on mount Sion wth \having/ the name of God in their foreheads & on {illeg} the sea of glass having the harps of God. & singing the song of Moses \& the Lam/ for their victory over the Beast who is spiritually called Sodom & Egypt & where our Lord was crucified And in this Temple the seven Trumpets & the 7 Vials of wrath are poured out at the sacrifices of the seven days of the feast. And where these times are represented by allusions to the Babylonian captivity, the first Temple is destroyed & a new one built with two Candlesticks alluding to \for/ the two tribes & \to/ the building of a new Temple for the two tribes, the first Temple is destroyed & a new one built with two Candlesticks to represent the two Churches or witnesses who worship in the measured Courts while the outward court is left open to the Babylonian gentiles.

<142v>

Then the Woman f fled from the temple in heaven into the wildernes & separated from to commit spiritual fornication, & separated from the the {sic} remnant of her seed wch keep the commandments of God & have the testimony of Iesus & therefore Christ {illeg} directed no more {epistles to her.} At that time the two Beasts rose out of the earth & sea & \thereby/ the Empire became divided into two Empires with their Churches false & true {seated} \in the earth & sea:/ the two Empires being the Dragon & \tenhorned/ Beast, {illeg} their fals churches the two horned Beast & the Woman & their true Churches the two witnesses. And this great alteration brings in a new scene of things.

He must also \be taught/ in particular what those \dead/ works are of wch he is to repent And these are comprehended in the promis {sic} made before baptism vizt to fosake {sic} the Devil & all his works the vain pomp & glory of the world with all covetous desires of the same & the carnal desires of the flesh so as not to be led by them nor to follow them nor to be led by them: that |is| he promisses to forsake the all Idolatry the religion of the Devil \the worships of fals Gods called the Devil/, with all the works accompanying it; all & all ambition & covetousness & {illeg} unchastity. Love not the world saith Iohn neither the covetous desires of the world. If any man love the world the love of the ffather is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes &the pride of life is not of the father but \is/ of the world. So then the first Principles of the Oracles of God are or the Principles of the doctrine of Christ are \called by the Apostle/ repentance from dead works, faith towards God, the doctrine of Baptisms & of laying of on of hands & of the resurrection of the dead & of eternal judgment, are comprehended in these things, \in/ repentance from \all/ Idolatry & the works accompanying it, & from all ambitious, covetous & unchast desires, \in/ a right beleif in God & Christ & the Holy Ghost in whose name we are to be baptized & in \the/ the {sic} death & resurrection of Christ, a right notion of Bapt \in/ the doctrine of Baptisms & of laying on of hands consequent thereupon, & \in that/ of the resurrection of the dead & of eternal judgment. [Vpon renouncing the Devil & his works, & \idolatry/ ambition covetousness & unchastity & professing to beleive aright in the father son & holy Gost {sic} \& in the resurrection \& judm/ of the dead {illeg}/ [according to ye \Baptismal/ Creed or system of ffaith in wch the Catechumens were instructed from the beginning,] they were admitted into communion by Baptism & laying on of hands. T In the beginning of the Gospel nothing more was requisite to communion then \these/ things. [And to make any thing mo requisite to communion now wch was not requisite to communion in those days or to excommunicate any man \now/ for any thing which was not requisite to communion in the beginning, is schismatical & make the author guilty of preaching another Gospell & makes the author guilty of Schism to alter the fundamentals of the Christian religion, \to/ teach another Gospel & to create Schisms in the Church. of God

Now they there were men appointed from the beginning to instruct novices in the first principles of the Christian religion in order to baptism, & those that were so instructed were called Catechumens. And that they were taught \from the beginning/ to forsake idolatry, ambition, covetousness & unchastity & to beleive understand who were t

To forsake these things with the heathen worship \religions of/ of {sic} Dæmons \& the superstions {sic} accompanying that worship/ & to beleive aright {was} \& love one another is/ the summ of what the Ch Catechumens were taught \the {sic} Apostles days/ in order to baptism & admission into Communion. & These were the fist Principles of the doctrine of Christ in the beginning of the Christian religion \Gospel/ & there is no power on earth that can increase or diminish the fundamentals of the Christian religion. And these almost all these fundamentals are \again/ thus touched upon \enumerated/ by the Apostle Paul. I beseech you, saith he,

<143ar>

By repence {sic} from dead works he means repentance from Idolatry, ambition, covetouness & unchastity \& the works wch accompany them/, for we promis {sic} before baptism to forsake the devil {illeg} & all his works the {pomp} of the world with the \& the/ covetous desires thereof \the world/ & the carnal desires of the flesh. If any love the world saith the Apostle \Iohn/, the love of the father & is not in him. ffor all that {illeg} is in the world, the lust of the flesh [unchastity] the lust of thes eyes [covetousness] & the pride of life [ambition] is not of the father but is of the world. And the Apostle Paul in another place has in anoth has again summed up –

< insertion from f 143v >

The Church catholick is the being the mystical body of Christ is reprented {sic} by him|s| \body/ sometimes in the form of a Lamb with seven ey man with two flaming eyes & two feet burning as in a furnace & sometimes by a in the form of a Lamb wth seven horns & seven eyes & seven horns. ✝ The first \representation/ relates to the Church catholick as diffused through the Greek & Latine Empires, the two last of the four Empires spoken of by Daniel. The second relates to the Church catholick as represented by the seven churches of Asia. The Church catholick is \here/ compared to the temple & the seven Churches to \of Asia to the/ seven candlesticks holding with seven lamps wch enlighten the whole temple to signify that the Church catholick in the first ages of the Christian religion was illuminated not by the sea of Rome but by the seven churches of Asia who had been long instructed by Iohn. The same Church catholick is also represented by the glorious woman in heaven who at length receives two wings of a great Eagle that she tra partakes of the division of the Roman Empire into the Greek & Latine Empires & ther by begins to be divided into the Greek & Latin Churches. She was distinguished into those Churches before but not yet divided. These wings are given her that she may fly from the persecuting Dragon. ffor the Dragon persecuted her & thence the Churches represen{ted} by her two wings became two witnesses of Christ, & having once obteined the name of two witnesses, they ever after keep that name. To represent these two witnesses Churches the son of man stands on the earth & sea sea with his right foot & on the earth with his left & prophesies concerning the measuring of the inner courts of ye Temple, & {illeg} that is, concerning the rebuilding them, & concerning two Candlesticks \calls/ the two Witnesses represe the two Olive trees & two Candlesticks standing before the Go{d} of the earth, that is the two Candlesticks of olivetree standing before God {in} this Temple: & Candlesticks in this prophesy are Churches, (Apoc. 1.20) & so are Olive trees Rom. 1.17, 24.

In relation to the Churches of the greek Latine empires it is represented sometimes by the two leggs &two eyes & two leggs of the |the {sic} inhabitants of ye earth & {sea.}|

The Church Catholick in relation to ye \churches of the/ Greek & {sic} latin churches \Empires/ is represented by the \the {sic} son of man with/ two leggs & two eyes, of the son of man, the \& by the woman with/ two wings of a great eagle given to the Woman & \ & by/ the \temple with/ two Candlesticks & two Olive trees in the second Temple & \therein & by the two witnesses & in/ the two witnesses: repres \&/ in {sic} relation to ye seven Churches of Asia it is represented by the Lamb with seven horns & seven eyes & by the Temple with seven golden Candlesticks & seven lamps & by the seven churches of Asia

The first representation by the seven Churches of Asia & \of the Church catholick/ by the \first/ Temple with seven Ca golden candlesticks [& seven lamps \therein/ & \by/ the lamb with seven horns & seven eyes] continues till the end of the sixt times of the seventh seale \commence./ And if the affairs of that seale be represented by allusions to the feast of the seventh month & day of expiation, the first Temple wth the seven gold candlesticks & seve the Lamb therein \same representati/on\/ continues to the end of the prophesy. At the opening of that Seal the 144000 are sealed \in this Temple/ with the seale of God \in the day of expiation/ & appear with the Lamb on mount sion \in this temple/ & on the sea of glass singing the song of the Lamb, \in this temple of the Tabernacle/ & the rest receive the mark of the beast & the seven trumpets sound & the seven Vials are poured out & all this is done in the first Temple & in the Temple of the Tablernacle. \at the sacrifices of the seven days of the feast in this temple./

But if the Babylonian capitivity of the Church be alluded unto

The representation by

But if the affairs of the seventh seal be represented by allusions to to {sic} the Babylonian captivity then the \the/ first Temple is destroyed by the Dragon Babylonians {illeg} when all men receive the mark of the Dragon persecutes the remnant of & a second Temple is built & the \courts of the/ temple & Altar \&/ with the court of them that worship therein are built measured to signify the \{illeg}/ building of a second Temple, & \the/ outward court is left unmeasured & given to the Babylonian gentiles {illeg} who captivate & tread under foot the holy city, & two candlesticks are placed in this Temple to represent the two <143br> {churches} {& them that} worship therein now called the & by reason of their sufferings are now called the two witnesses. When the Empire begins to |be| divided into the Greek & Latin Empires, {illeg} the Woman in heaven receive {illeg} being persecuted by the Dragon receives two wings of a great eagle that she may fly from him & these two wings \{illeg} denote the churches of the Greek & Latine Empires &/ are Gods witnesses in this persecution. Afterwards when \she escapes into the wilderness &/ the multitude receive the mark of the Beast, the residue who receive the name of 6 are sealed out of all the twelve tribes of Irael {sic} remain the two witnesses & prophesy in sackcloth & by their prophesying tormented those that dwell on the earth the peoples & kindreds & tongues & nations that dwell upon the earth untill the thousand 1260 days be ended, & then are politically slain revive & ascend up to heaven in a cloud being the church catholick with the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on ye earth even to every nation & kindred & tongue & people. Afterwards when she escapes into ye Wilderness & leaves \the Dragon goes to persecute/ the remnant of her seed behind her this rem wch keep the commandments of God & have the testimony of Iesus, this remnant of the two Churches are the two Witnesses [And when this persecution is ended & the Dragon gives the Beast his throne the 144000 who are sealed out of all the twelve tribes of Israel \& stand on mount Sion with the Lamb/ remain the two witnesses] & continue to be so till the persecution is ended \& the dragon gives the Beast his throne & power/ & there remain /only\ 144000 sealed out of all the 12 tribes of Israel. & These put on sackcloth & by their prophesying torment the peoples & kindreds & tongues & nations that dwell upon the earth untill the 1260 days are ended & then \they/ are politically slain revive & ascend up to heaven in a cloud with the everlasting gospel to preach to every nation & kindred & people tongue & people.

When the Dragon comes down amongst the inhabitants of ye earth & sea {illeg} & persecutes the Woman, two wings of a great eagle are given her that she may fly from him. & These wings denote \two churches/ the churches of the earth & sea or Greeks & Latines, & \wch/ \& these churches/ are Gods witnesses in this persecution And when she escap & having once the names of Gods witnesses they always keep it. While the Woman flyes from the Temple of heaven into the Wilderness The Dragon goes to persecute the remnant of her seed wch keep the commandments of God & have the testimony of Iesus. And in this persecution 144000 are sealed out of all the twelve tribes of Israel. the son of man stand in the form of an Angel stands with his right foot or {sic} the sea & his left foot on the earth & cries wth a loud voyce as a lyon roareth, & an hundred &|f|orty & four thousand are seale {sic} out of all the twelve tribes of Israel before the four Angels hurt the earth & sea These being sealed out of the earth & sea inhabitants of the earth & sea to whom the Dragon came down, are gods witnesses in the earth & sea during this persecution. And when the Dragon gives the Beast his western throne & power & all the world wonders after the Beast & \&/ worships him & his Image, they prophesy against him till the 1260 days are ended & they are politically slain by in sa in sackcloth & torment the peoples & kindreds & nations tongues & nations untill the thousand years \1260 days/ are ended, & then they are politically slain by the Beast & revive & ascend up to heaven in a cloud with the everlasting gospel to preach unto all unto every nation & kindret {sic} & people & tongue.

< text from f 143ar resumes > < insertion from f 144v >

When \/ The \proper/ opinion of the Nicolaitans \namely/ that Christ descended upon Iesus, or as the Valentians expressed it that the Saviour descended upon Iesus, or as others, that the Word descended upon Iesus being more plausible then many & did the works & dwelt in him & did the supernatural works, being | was much more plausible then that \the common opinion of the Nicolaitans & Simonians of wch consisted in/ of {sic} placing a multitude of Æons in the celestial orbs, \& for that reason/ spread \much/ more & lasted much then that \& lasted longer being/ & was handed down to posterity \by/ Hermogenes Tatian Montanus, Proclus or Proculus, Æschines, Praxeas, Tertullian, Artemas, Noetus, Sabellius, Paul of Samosat, Marcellus Eustathius & Photinus \& I think Tatian/. All these hereticks held this doctrine of the Nicolaitans but yet with some diversity of language & circumstances. For some of them as Tatian Proclus & Tertullian held the Logus to be a person or substance endued wth a proper life will & understanding & distinguished but not divided separated from the substance of ye father; & others as Hermogenes, Æschines, Praxeas, \Artemas/ Noetus, Sabellius, Paul, Marcellus & Photinus, held that the {illeg} Logus was only a power seated in some dilated part of the fathers substance without any other life will or understanding then that of the father. And again, some of them, as \Artemas/ Paul, Marcellus, Eustathius & Photinus \& perhaps Tatian/ held that the Logus only dwelt in Iesus as the holy spirit doth in good men & did the supernatural works & others as Montanus Hermogenes Praxeas \Æschines/ Tertullian Noetus & Sabellius \& perhaps \{illeg} {Proclus} &/ Æschines/ that \& perhaps Proclus & Æschines that/ he was united to Iesus so as to become passible. And thence Hermogenes Praxeas, Noetus & Sabellius were called patripassians. But all agreed in distinguishing between the divine nature of Christ called the Word & the \humane nature or/ man Iesus who took his beginning of the Virgin & was was assumed by the Word.

Montanus a Platonist refining the errors of the Gnosticks rejected their Astronomical me Theology as too \gross &/ remote from the Christian religion & retained only those Æons of the Gnosticks wch might best be defended. For he took \For He took/ the Son & holy Ghost for emissions of the fathers substance, or Æons emitted from him \by efflux or projection of substance/ & made them subordinate to him.

The \true/ Christians wch Tertullian here calls simple & imprudent, \in other places of his works/ he calls Ph|s|ychici – animal people, a name borrowed by the Cataphrygians from the Valentinian heresy. ffor the Valentinians called themselves Pneumatici spiritual men & the true Christians Psychici Which confirms me in the opinion that Montanus refined the Valentinian heresy rejecting the Astronomical Æons & retaining only {illeg} \so much of the Nicolaitan philosophy as/ was applicable to the Word |Logus| & the Paracles & to Angels & the souls of men.

In this philosophy of the Cataphrygians the father is a fals God because the true God emitts nothing from his substance. He is all eye, all ear all {illeg} sense, all understanding, all wisdom, \all power/ all light & has nothing \in him/ wch can be \separated or/ emitted by {illeg} speaking, generating, emanation, proj dilation, projection or an or any other act, from any thing els that is in him & to worship a God that emitts any thing that generates by emission of substance is to worship a strange God, a God {illeg} who resembles the Gods of the heathens \another God a strange God the God of Simon Magus & the Gnosticks a God the great Iupiter/ Iupiter {sic} of the heathens who was a man deified & deified & exalted into the throne of the supreme God & is still said to retain the humane passions of love & lust & generating by emission of substance. Also the Son in this Philosophy is a fals God because a substance generated by emission of the fathers substance, {That} the father gene & by consequence \the son of God of the Gnosticks who denied the father & the son,/ the son of the heathen Iupiter, the Logus of Orpheus & the Platonists & Gnostic \&/ Plato, & the Gnosticks \& Philo/ the λογος ἐνδιάθετος ἢ προφόρικος of the \God of the/ Gnosticks, an Æon emitted from the substance of the God of the Gnosticks as a ray from ye sun, water \a river/ from its fountain, & a {vine} tree from its root. And for ye same reason the Paraclete of ye Gnosticks \Montanists/ is a fals God heathen God a Gno false God & \being/ an Æon \emitted from the God/ of the Gnosticks. And therefore the generality of the Christian{illeg}s in Tertullians \days/ were not mistaken in proclaiming the Montanists to be polytheists. As the Gnosticks denyed the father & the son by dividing the \by their Theology & substituted other/ so did the Montanists Gods in their {illeg} room so did the Montanists. When Iohn tells us that there were many Antichrists in his days who went out from the church because they were not of the Church, & adds, Who is Ch a lyar but he that denyeth that Iesus is the Christ & He is Antichrist that denyeth the father & the son; Whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the father: in these sayings he speaks of the great Antichrist {illeg} Gnosticks of his days who {illeg} denyed that Iesus was the Christ \the son/ by distinguishing {betwe}en them {an}d saying that Christ descended upon Iesus, & \who/ by denying that Iesus was the Christ the {son} of God denyed the Son, & by denying the Son < text from f 143ar resumes > <144r> & dividing the father into Æons denyed the father. And as|in| the \same manner that the/ Gnosticks denyed the father & the son & the Montanists also denyed them & worshipped fals Gods in their stead worshipped fals Gods a fals father & a false son \the heathen Iupiter & a part or power of the heathen Iupiter/. ffor as worshipping fals Gods is denying the true God (Iob. 31.28) so in the language of Iohn to deny the father is to worship a fals God in his room & to deny the son is to worship another \Lord & another another/ God then {Iesus} |ye| father of the Lord Iesus Christ & therefore \Iohn saith/ he that denyeth the son hath not the father \of our Lord {master} Iesus Christ/. For in the language of Iohn |when Iohn tells us| he that denyeth the Son hath not the father, He doth not mean that he \that denieth the son/ hath no God but that \instead of the father/ he hath another God then the father. And this is the spirit of Antichrist Every Christian who \by fals {wisdome} denys that Iesus is the Christ or that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh denies the son & hath a fals son & he/ |yt| hath a fals son hath a fals father & denyes the true father & the true son & is an idolater & this is the spirit of Antichrist according to the Apostle. To distinguish the supreme God into parts & make him generate by emission {illeg} of substance \& to worship s/ is to \have &/ worship the Iupiter of the heathens instead of God the father \the God of the Christians/ & to worship the parts of or powers of the supreme God as his Son & the son & spirit of the supreme God is to worship the son & spirit of the Iupiter of the heathens. And this was the case of the Montanists as the Christians of those days represented. ffor they accused the Montanists of dividing the unity of the supreme God & thereby becoming polytheists, & when {illeg} the Montansts {sic} excused this division by calling {illeg} God unicus cum sua œconomia One God with an œconomy, they waxed pale at this œconomy as polytheistical as a palliation of polytheism like the \œconomy/ of the heathens who siad that they worshipped but one God because all their Gods were but one, being \nothing els then/ parts or powers of the supreme Iupiter. The God of the Gnosticks was the Iupiter of the heathens because they made him generate by emission of seed into Ennœa. {illeg} And as the heathens \sometimes/ considered their Gods as both male & female so the Gn & said that Minerva was born of Iupiters brain & Bacchus of his thigh, so the Gnosticks made Ennœa born their supreme God both male & female & said yt Ennœa was born was born of Iuppiter him alone as the first conception of his mind & so the Cataphrygians made the Logus the son of the first God without the help of any other female then himslf {sic}, & said that he was first conceived in him & then born out of him being the λογος ενδιάθετος by conception & the λόγος προφορικὸς by birth.

And w{h}ereas the Gnosticks had hi{th}erto made a great multitude of consubstantial Æons generated of this father \Iupiter/ & of one another by emission of substance & therefore consubstantial: Montanus for restraining their number to three gave them the name of Τριὰς the Trinity. ffor I do not find that this name was used by any ancienter heretick. And his disciples {illeg} erroneously pretended that baptism was performed in the name of this Trinity & that the {illeg} \three witnesses the W/ spiritt the water & the blood were s in the first epistle of Iohn were symbols of this trinity. And this was the metaphysical philosophy

reason of the father, {even} the father \being substances. And/ as a man \is first begotten & then born/ first thinks & reasons & then speaks \what he \has/ thought of/ so according to the Cataphrygian philosophy God first thought of the creation \generated Sophia Wisdom by wch he in h by wch he/ so & contrived all things \secretly/ in himself by {illeg} his exercising his reason & {illeg} then produced them outwardly {sic} |& then brought forth this Logus wisdom outwardly as {illeg} & Word & by this Word produced all things in their several species & individuals| as it were by speaking, & for the con & for contriving them \he/ first created \or begat/ this {illeg} the exercise of his mind called Sophia & then for producing outwardly what he had contrived, brought forth his Word as it were out of the womb his own womb by speaking Itaqꝫ Sophiam quoqꝫ exaudi, saith Tertullian, tanquam ut secundam personam conditam. Primo Deus creavit me – – – – – cor meum sermonem optimum. The Gnosticks feigned that their Æons were first begotten & then born & \yt/ their Word \Logus was/ first conceived in the \Gods/ mind & then emitted by speaking; & in the very same manner the Cataphrygians feigned that the Son of God was first conceived in Gods mind as his wisdom \before the creation began/ & then {illeg} \emitted &/ brought forth \as his Word/ & born as it were out of his womb by as his Word by speaking & born out as it were out of his womb by eructation when God said ffiat Lux. And this Word they supposed to be not an empty van not the same with the Λόγος . . . . . substantia Father in me. And

was first conceived as Gods \active/ reason & wisdom by wch he contrived all things & then born as Gods son \as it were outwar of Gods womb & emitted out of his mouth as his/ & emitted outwardly as Gods Son & Word when he said Fiat Lux & the w as his Son, & emitted as it were out of his mouth as his Word when he said: Fiat lux.

And as the Gnosticks made Silence to precede the Λόγος so did the Montanists. Ante omnia, saith Tertullian, Deus erat solus, ipse sibi et mundi et locus et omnia —— Cæterum ne tunc quidem solus; hebebat enim secum quam habebat in seipso; Rationem suam scilicet. Rationalis enim Deus — etiam ante principium, — tacite cogitando et disponendo secum quæ per Sermonem mox erat dicturus. — Vide cum tacitus tecum ipse congrederis, ratione hoc ipsum agi intra te Qanto {sic} ergo plenius hoc agitur in Deo cujus tu quoqꝫ imago et similitudo censeris quod habeat in se etiam tacendo rationem & in ratione sermonem.

<145r>

Among the \many/ nations conquered by the Huns Ermaneric I reccon the Lombards. Paulus Diaconus tells us that before they entred Italy they lived in Pannonia 42 years, And & went thence into Italy in April \A.C./ 568. They came into Pannonia therefore A.C. 526. They were led thither from beyond the Danube \over the Danube/ by Audoin their ninth King, being \the Emperor granting them seats. They seated them were/ seated before beyond the Danube in the confines of the Heruli & the Suevi, & before that in a country called Rugiland or the country of Rugis, a place on the north side of the Danube over against Noricum whither they were led by Gudehoc that is about the year 476. And before that their first King Agelmundus led them into Paulus Dioconus {sic} tells us they were ori Germans originaly called Winuli & from their long beards Longobardi, & came out of an Island of the Baltic \Scandinavia (so the ancients/ under the conduct of two captains Ibor & Ayon who led them to the borders of Vandalus |against the Vandals whom they routed| & that after the death of these two captains they set up kings over them the first of \which/ reigned 33 years & was slain by the Bulgares, & the third reigned 40 years. Whence its probable that they were a Vandalic nation \(as the name Winuli imports/ & above an hundred years before the Heruli invaded Italy, came into the countries conquered first by Hermaneric & then by the Hunns & were left by the Hunns in or neere Pannonia out |out of Gothland in the southern parts of| of {sic} the great {illeg}peninsula of Sweden & Norway called by the ancients called Scanzia & Scandinavia & taken for an Island in the Baltic sea, & landing between the Wesel & \near/ the Oder, came amongst the Vandals, Bulgars, Rugij, Heruli Suevi & Gepides & other nations subject first to Ermanreic & then to Attila & upon the death of Attila were left on the north side of the Danube neare the Gepides. The Greeks say that the \Lombards/ were descended from the Gepides, & therefore in the opinion of the Greeks they were \the/ subjects to the Attila {sic}.

Among these nations I reccon also the Lombards who (according to Iornandes) came \originally/ out of the Is Scandinavia or Scanza in the Baltic sea & were called Winuli (that {illeg} is Vandals) & (from their beards) Longobardi, & under the conduct of their captains Ibor & Ayon first first attacqued & routed the Vandals & then after the death of these captains were governed by Kings the following kings. Agilmundus who after a reign of 33 years was slain by the Bulgars \a people who came from the river Volga/. 2 Larisso \Larisso who routed the Bulgars/. 3 Lechu who reigned 40 years. 4 Hildehoc. 5 Gudehoc who led them into a place |the seats of the Rugij| in the north side of the Danube over against Noricum where a little {before} the Ostrogoths invaded the Heruli in Italy, that is, about the year 476 & about 3 years after passed over the Danube into Pannonia, the Emperor granting them seats. The Greeks recconed them a branch of the Gepides a people subject to the Vandalic \Gothic/ nation subject to ye Huns in \& before/ the reign of Attila & before. Whence its probable that the Lombards {illeg} {led} the Gepides, Heruli, Ostrogoths & other northern nations to the Rhene under the conduct of Attila in his wars against the Romans. The Bulgars came from the river Volga & therefore might {illeg} come into Europe with the Hunns under Balamir \in the days of the Emperor Valens/ & attaque the Lombards in Dacia that part of Dacia where the Vandals were seated.

<145v>

The Ostrogoths, Visigoths, Vandals, Gepides, Lombards came all of them \{out of}/ {illeg} Scanzia or Scandinavia Swedeland ca \the Peninsula in the Baltic sea conteining Swedeland & Norway & by the ancients recconed an island & {called}/ Scanzia or Scandinavia. And thence it came to pass that they all spake the same language & agreed in their manners. Paulus Diaconus tells us in his Historia Miscella \lib. XIV/ when he came to the {illeg} \reign/ of the sons of Theodosius, tells us: Eodem tempore erant Gothi & aliæ gentes maximæ et multæ & maximæ trans Danubium habitantes: ex quibus rationabiliores quatuor sunt; Gothi scilicet, Huisogothi, Gepides et Vandali, et nomen tantum et nihil aliud mutantes. Omnes autem fidei erant Arianæ malignitatis. Isti sub Arcadij|o| et Honorij|o| temporibus Danubium transeuntes locati sunt in terra Romanorum, et Gepides quidem (ex quibus postea diversi sunt Longobardi et Avares) villas quæ sunt circa Singidonem & Sirmium habitavere. \And Procopius in the beginning of his Historia Vandalica writes to ye same purpose./ The same [Paulus \And Warnefridus/ in his first Book de Gestis Langobardorum tells us that the Lombards came out of {illeg} Scandinavia \&/ under the conduct of two Ibor & Ayon & beat the Vandals \& led the Lombards over {illeg} {into new seats}/ I suppose he means in the reign of Constantine the great in that war wherin the Vandals being {illeg} routed by the Gepides retired into Pannonia & left their seats upon the Teis in Dacia to the Gepides with whom the Longobards were then mixed. And the same Paulus tells us that after the death of those captains the Vandals Agilmundus who & in & after he had reigned in peace made Agilmundus their king & after he had reigned peaceably 33 years were sundenly {sic} set upon by the Bulgars who slew their king. These Bulgars were so named from the river Volga from whence they came. And thence its probable that they came into Europe with the Hunns under the conduct of Balamir in the reign of the Emperor Valens, & attact the Lombards \in Dacia upon the Teis/ soon after their coming, & afterwards were brought over the Danube with the Gepides \& Ostrogoths/ by the Hunns in the reign of Arcadius & Honorius & placed in Pannonia neare Singidonum & Sirmium, being not yet divided from the Gepides.] And Constantinus Porphyrogenita Emperor of Constantinople transcribed out of the History of Theophanes Γήπαιδες ἐξ ὡν ὕστερον διηρέθησαν Λογγοβάρδοι, Gepidæ ex quibus dissidio facto orti Langobardi. And Salmatius out of Greek MSS not yet published Γήπαιδες ὁι λεγομενοι Λογγοβάρδοι, Gepidæ qui dicuntur Langobardi.

Prosper & Iornandes \& Paulus Diaconus Warnefridus/ tell us that the Lombards \seking new seats/ came out of Scandinavia under the conduct of Ibor & Ayon & first set upon \& that/ the Vandals \& routed them/, & Prosper places this victory in the year next after the death of Valens Ausonio et Olybrio Coss. A.C. 379. |Whence its probable that Lombards came over the Danube with the other Gothic nations in the reign of Valens.| The Vandals had now lived quietly in Pannonia \about/ 40 years \before this incursion,/ & tho they might now \now/ retired from the Lombards, yet they did not quit Pannonia before Stilico invited them against the Western Empire. When therefore the Hunns invaded Pannonia, they found the Lombards there. Prosper tells us that in the Consulship of Timasius & Promotus \A.C. 389/ the {illeg} Lombards made Agilmundus their first king & that he was succeeded by Lamissus their second king in year 423.

In the reign of Hermaneric \the Lombards/ came out of Scandinavia to see under the conduct of Ibor & Ayon to seek new seats. They were then called Winuli but afterwards from their long beards had the name of {illeg} Longobards given them. When the Gothic nations fled from the Hunns into the Empire the \Lombards/ also {illeg} came over the Danube \under the same captains into Pannonia/ & beat the Vandals {illeg} then seated in Pannonia \thence in Pannonia/, & remained in Pannonia many years. The Vandals retired retired westward & the Emperor Gratian went into Gallia against them \& the/ & the Alemans \& the Vandals went back into Pannonia/. This was when Theodosius lay sick at Thessalonica A.C. 379. And the Vandals went back into Pannonia {illeg} |And accordingly Prosper places the victory of the {Lombards} over the Vandals in the Consulship of Ausonius & Olybrius.| {illeg} A part of the Salian Francks were received into Brittain by {the Emp}eror Iulian about the year 358, & the Burgundians in ye year 373 or 374 rose from their seats & came to the side of the Rhene {illeg} with an army of 80000 & there seated themselves till they invaded Gallia on the side of the Rhene. And this state of things continued till/ And now the ten Kings who had received no kingdom were ready to take up arms & receive power as kings so soon as the Dragon should give the Beast his throne.

<146r>

The {illeg} Vandals in the reign of Constantine the great were seated in Dacia upon the river Teys between the rivers Maresh &       . The Gepide & in the latter end of his reign left their seats to ye Gepides & seated themselves in Pannonia. T And in the end \upon death/ of the reign of \Emperor/ Valens were routed by the Lombards. Yet staid in Pannonia till Stilico called them from thence against the Western Empire. The Gepides came over the Rhene into Pannonia in the Reign of Arcadius & Honorius, & seated themselves in Pannonia neare Singidodonum {sic} & Sirmium in the borders of the Vandals & Lombards. And after the death of Attila the Gepides with their associated {sic} routed the sons of Attila & became lords of all Dacia where they seated themselves making the main body of the Hunns retire beyond them. The Avares retired from Pannonia into Hungary. The Lombards retired over the Danube into & seated themselves over the banks of that river over against Pannonia. And the Ostrogoths staid in Pannonia.

The Burgundians between the Vistula & the southern fountain of the Boristhenes where Ptolomy places the Phrugundiones & the Burgiones. The Alans between the northern fountain of the Boristhenes & the mouth of the River Tanais where Ptolomy places the Mons Alaunus. The Roxolani on the western side of the Palus Mœotis, & southern side of the Alans. The Bastarnæ upon the Boristhenes westward not far from the Euxine sea.

|Before these nations revolted|

The Goths or Ostrogoths were seated in the eastern parts of Dacia, the Vandals in the western upon the river Teys where the rivers Maresh & Karesh run westward into it, the Visigoths upon between them, the Gepides \are placed by / upon the Vistula. The Burgundians another Gothic nation were seated between the Vistuala & the sothern fountain of the Boristhenes at some distance from the mountain Crapac nothward {sic} where Ptolomy places them by the names of the Phrugo Phrugundiones & the Burgiones. The Alans (another Gothic nation \according to Procopius/) were seated between the foun northern fountain of the Boristhenes & the mouth of the river Tanais where Ptolomy places the mountain Alaunus. The Rouolani were on the western side of the Palus Mœotis & southern side of the Alans.

The Latine Empire is represented by the little horn of the He-Goat, & the Beast with ten horns. It became a horn of the He Goat by inheriting the kingdom of Attalus in Asia minor. It had seven \crowned/ heads without crowns It had seven heads It wa It had seven \successive/ heads without crowns common to it self & the Dragon, \These began to reign at the opening of the seven seals/ but its heads are without crowns because \during the {opening of} the 7 seals/ it {served} in the Dragon whose heads are crowned. \& answering to the times of the seven seals because until the Dragon gave the Beast his throne/ It was wounded to death with a sword \in its sixt head/ during the reign of Constantius. It & revived & its deadly wound was healed by the division \of the Empire in the beginning/ of the reign of Valentinian & Valens. It was a After its wound was healed \& the division of the Empire between Gratian & Theodosius/ it rose out of the sea wth \& yn/ this \healed/ wound in its sixt head \& {illeg} began the reign of its seventh head. And/ It {illeg} The Dragon gave him his \power &/ throne at the divisiō of the Empire between the sons of Theodosius. {illeg} And then the ten horns which hitherto had received no kingdoms & therefore were without crowns on the Dragons head, receive power as kings & are crowned in the head of the Beast. Because they were upon the head of the Dragon without crowns we are to look for them among the nations which were under the Dominion of the Dragon before the divion {sic} of the Empire & from time to time came under his dominion untill the Dragon gave the Beast his throne. And because they \are crowned on the head of the Beast/ & received power as kings the same hour with the Beast, we are to look for them among the nations which received power as kings when the Dragon gave the Beast his power & throne & great authority. [But before I give you an account of them it will be necesse convenient to give you some further account of the Monarchy of Dacia.

And on this eighth head are ten horns all of them crowned: but on the Dragons head they are without crowns. They were therefore ten nations over which the Dragon reigned but are in the reign of his sixt head had received no kingdoms, but \were to/ received {sic} power as kings about the same time with the Beast, that is, about the same time that the Dragon gave the Beast his power & throne.

< insertion from the left margin of f 146r >

And when the Dragon gave the Beast his throne the seven Trumpets began to sound, the seven thunders began to utter their voices & the seven Vialls of wrath began to be poured out.

< text from f 146r resumes > <146v>

By the Decree of Gratian the \Popes/ receiving of appeals from the western Churches, his appointing of Vicars in these Churches & his writing Decretal Epistles to them be observed by them: his superiority over other Bishops was \became/ so far established \advanced/ in the West by degrees, that the \Council/ C|c|alled at Rome by Charles the Great in the year 800 to hear his accusers declared him above all humane judicature, & by that Declaration established his supremacy over the Western Churches. And henceforward times & laws were given into his hands, & not before because he had but newly subdued three of the first kings who were to oppose him in his rise & had but newly acquired a temporal dominion whereby he became a horn of the fourth Beast, \& his religion & authority was but newly extended into Germany/ & tiths were but newly settled \on the Church/ by Charles the great.

The Popes were still \now/ chosen by the Romans & confirmed by the Emperors. But Leo VIII A.C. 964 gave power to the Emperor to chuse the Pope. And the Romans still contending for their right of Election \the Emperor Henry II made them renounce their right of Election Anno 1046 &/ the Nicolas II ordeined that Anno 1058|9| ordered that the Popes should be chosen by the Cardinals & Emperor, & Gregory the VIIth soon after \(vizt 1077)/ deprived the Emperor of the Investitures as Simoniacal, & by excommunications set the Papal power above the Imperial{illeg}. |& had a look more stout then his fellows.|

The controversy about worshipping of Images lasted in the Greek Empire till the year 842, & then that worship, was established for the fr{illeg} after it had been set up by the 2d Council of Nice \under Irene {illeg}/ A.C. 787, condemned by th a Council at Constantinople \under Leo X/ A.C. 814, was restored \& established/ by a Council at Constantinople under \the Empress/ Theodora, {illeg} & hath lasted ever since. The doctrine of Transubstantiation began to be \was first/ broached \openly by/ by Bertram or {Rotram} Paschasius Ratbertus a litle after the year 800. It \got ground by degrees &/ continued to be disputed till Berangarius appealed against it, who for opposing it was condemned for it by a Council|s| at Rome A.C. 1050, & Rome \AC/ 1059, {illeg} (wch last Council decreed the Election of the Pope by the Cardinals with the consent \subsequent approbation/ of the inferior clergy & a few \then some/ of the people, salvo Imperatoris honore.) And these the ab by these steps the Abomination of Desolation was set up.

Pope Leo III A.C. 803|4| co|a|ming|e| into Germany to the Emperor Charles ye great attended with his Cardinals Archbishops Bishops & Prelates dedicated several \new/ Churches in several parts of Germany granting them \several/ Indulgences many Indulgences And at the instance of the Emperor Charles the {sic} went together to the town of Vuerda on the Rhene & near Colen & visited the Church & Convent of St Suibert Sunibert & there Pope Leo wth the consent of his Cardinals & Prelates in the presence of the Emperor canonized S. Sunibert with great solemnity, & this is the first instance of canonizing the dead. And at the same time upon & appointed that day \vizt / day to be observed yearly \by that town/ in memory of the Canonization & Exaltation of this Saint, & granted special Indulgences for that Church to those who should meet there annually to observe the same. And at the same time many people of both sexes came together out of the Province to see the Canonization & receive the Popes benediction & remission of their sins.

As Dacia by being formerly a part of the Roman Empire is {illeg} \{hence} {illeg}/ part of the subject of the prophesies {illeg} concerning this Empire, so {illeg} all the nations conquered by it \henceforward/ belong to that third part, & so Germany from the time that it was conquered by the Francks in the reign of Charles the great, is another became another part of of {sic} the subject of these prophesies body of the Beast.

<147r>

I have hitherto considered those false Christians (or rather Antichristians) who \either/ separated fom the {illeg} communion of the true Christians or were excommunicated by them. I will now mention some others \Christians/ who continued in commuon {sic} notwithstanding their opinion that the son was the λόγος ενδ προφορικὸς emitted not from all eternity but a little before the world began & by that emission generated into a son.

Iustin Martyr who flourished – – – – – – – Christ is called the son of God

Tatian the disciple of Iustin was also instructed – – – – it began to have considerable effects

Eusebius bishop of Cæsarea – – – – – – being all things potentially.

<148r>

the prof{illeg}ane & impious may not trample upon the holy things. For we also acknowledge it a benefit received from you that we are preserved safe & intire, & we {illeg} pray for f{illeg} freedom from danger in time to come. And if there shall be need of greater intercession & deprecation, call together a Quire of your brothers the martyrs & in conjunction with them all intercede for us. Let the prayers of many just ones {illeg} \{illeg} attone for/ the sins of the multitude & peoples. Exhort Peter, excite Paul & also Iohn the divine & beloved disciple that they may be sollicitous for the Churches wch they have erected for wch they have been in chains, for wch they have undergone dangers & deaths, that the worship of Idols may not lift up its head against us, that heresies may not spring up like thorns in the vineyard, that tares grown up may not choak the wheat, that there may not be against any \no/ rock void of the fatness of true dew, may be against us & render the force \fruitful power/ of the word void of a rood|t| but by the power of the deprecation of your self & your companions, o admirable man & eminent among the martyrs, the common wealth of Christians may become the {illeg} a fei|ie|ld of corn. The same Gregory Nyssen in his {illeg} Sermon {illeg} upon the death of Meletius bishop of Antioch, preached \at Constantinop/ the same year (A.C. 381) before the bishops of the second General Council, spake thus of Meletius. The bridegroom, saith he, is not taken from us. He stands in the middle of us tho we do not see him. He is a Priest in the most inward places & face to face intercedes before God for us & the sins of the people. This \And while/ Gregory preached \this/ before \Constantinop/ the Council of Constantinople: that you may \thence/ know (saith a[18] Baronius) that he professed what the whole Council, & therewith the whole Church of those parts beleived, namely that the saints in heaven offer prayers for us before God.

Symbol (3 dots in circles arranged as an inverted triangle) in text And even the great Athanasius who died in the year 373 was of the same opinion \from his youth/. For in his Epistle to Marcellinus concerning the \the {sic} book of the/ Psalms, he introduces an old man calling him his Son & giving \him/ many advices concerning the interpretation & use of this book, & {illeg} |wch he recommended to Marcellinus| particularly that no man under a shew of eloquence should be \recommended to Marcellinus &/ induced to adorn them \Psalms/ with secular words nor endeavour to transpose the sayings or anywise to change them, but \without any artifice/ to recite & sing them as they are spoken, that the wise holy men who spake them deliv as Gods men servants delivered them to us, knowing their own words may pray with us, yea \or/ rather that the holy spirit who spake in the holy men seing his own words with wch he inspired them, may \join [with them] in/ assisting us in or prayers. Certainly, said the old man, I have heard from prudent men that anciently in Israel they put the Devils to flight by the reading of the scriptures alon{e} they put the devils to flight & detected their stratagems against men. And therefore, said he, they are worthy of all condemnation who om{illeg}itting these, & using foreign {illeg} elegant words, from those name themselves exorcists. ffor they rather trifle & offer themselves to be derided by the devils as happened to the sons of Sceva the Iew who attempted to exorcise in this manner. For the Devils hearing such things mock at them but are afraid of the words of the saints & cannot bear them. This was the doctrine wch Athanasius imbibed in his youth & under \in/ the name of the old man recommended to Marcellinus. For certainly this Epistle \& the Exposition of Athanasius upon the Psalms/ was writ in the reign of Constantine the great, the discourses therein {illeg} concerning the Divinity of Christ being suitable to tho{se} <148v> times & conteining nothing which may relate to the times after the Council of Tyre not {illeg} \to/ say after the Council of Nice. Let these discourses be compared wth the discourses of Athanasius in his Orations contra Gentes written before the times of the Coun homousian controversy & they will appear to be much of a piece. For he yn attributed supernatural effects to words & the sign of the cross.

Pope Damasus who was made bishop of Rome A.C. 367 & died A.C. 384 – – – – – – – – into the bishopric of Rome A.C. 38|6|7.

Hilary who died in the year 368, not only ascribed supernatural effects to the reliques of saints as you have heard but but {sic} also declared for the invocation of Angels & saints. For upon the 129th Psalm he writes thus. It is not the nature of God but our infirmity wch wants the intercession of Angels. ffor they are sent for the infirmity \sake/ of those who shall inherit {the} salvation, God being ignorant of none of those things wch we do but our infirmity wanting the ministry of spiritual intercession to ask & merit. And so upon the 124th Psalm: Neither the custody of the saints nor the protection of Angels are wanting to those who desire to stand. And a little after: And least we should beleive it to be a light protection safeguard wch is placed in the Patriarchs Apostles or Patriarchs & Prophets or rather in the Angels wch do compass the Church with a certain custody, it is added: {illeg} And the Lord encompasses his people henceforth & for ever. {illeg} But perhaps the custody of the Apostles or Angels may be thought sufficient: It is true, but &c.

Ambrose who was made Bishop of Millain A.C. 374 & died A.C. 397, concludes – – – – – cohæredes Dei. And in his book de viduis he writes thus. When Peters wives mother was taken with a great feaver, Andrew intreated the Lord for her –––– & thou hast neighbours to supplicate God for thee. Thou hast the Apostles thy neighbours, Thou hast the martyrs thy neighbours – – – The Angels are to be intreated for us who are granted to us for a safeguard the Martyrs are to be intreated whose patronage we by the pledge of \their/ bodies we seem to chalenge. They can supplicate for our sins because by their own blood if they had any sins they havewashed them away. \For they are the martyrs of God, our Presidents, the inspectors of our lives & actions./ Let us not blush therefore to use them as intercessors of our infirmities because when they overcame they knew the infirmities of the body.

[Epiphanius \who died A.C. / was at first free from these superstitions but at length gave way to the multitude

<149r>

By vertue of the same Imperial Edict not only Spain {&} Gallia but also Illyricum became subject to the Pope. Damasus made Ascholius or Acholius bishop \of Thessalonica the metropolis of Illyricum/ his Vicar for hearing of causes, \& in ye year 382 Ascholius being summoned by Pope Damasus came to a Council at Rome/ & Pope Innocent \Syricius/ the successor of Damasus decreed that no bishops should be ordeined I in Illyricum wthout the consent of Anysius the successor of Ascholius. \And the following Popes gave Rufus the successor of {illeg} Anysius power of calling Provincial Councils./ For in the collections of Holstenius there is an account of a Council of Rome convened under Pope Boniface II in wch were produced Letters of Damasus Syricius, Innocent I, Boniface I, & Cœlestine bishops of Rome to Ascholius Anycius & Rufus bishops of Thessalonica, in wch letters they commend to them the hearing of causes in Illyricum granted by the Lord & the holy Canons to the Apostolick Sea throughout that Province. \/ < insertion from lower down f 149r > [✝ And Syricius \saith/ in his Epistle to Anysius: [19]Etiam du\du/m Frater charissime per Candidianum Episcopum, qui nos præcessit ad Dominum, hujusmodi literas dederamus ut nulla licentia esset, sine consensu tuo in Illyrico Episcopos ordinare præsumere, quæ utrum ad te pervenerint scire non potui. Multa enim gesta sunt per contentionem ab Episcopis in Ordinationibus faciendis, quod tua melius caritas novit. And a little after: ad omnem enim hujusmodi audaciam comprimendam vigilare debet instantia tua, spiritu in te sancto fervente: ut vel ipse, si potes, vel quos judicaveris episcopos idoneos, cum litteris dirigas, dato consensu qui possit in ejus locum qui defunctus vel depositus fuerit, Catholicum episcopum vita et moribus probatum, secundum Nicænæ synodi statuta, vel Ecclesi& Romanæ, clericum de clero meritum ordinare.] < text from higher up f 149r resumes > And Pope Innocent I \saith/ in his epistle to Anysius:[20] Cui \[Anysio]/ etiam anteriores tanti ac tales viri prædecessores mei Episcopi, id est, sanctæ memoriæ Damasus Siricius, atqꝫ supra memoratus vir ita detulerunt, ut omnia quæ in \omnibus/ illis partibus gererentur sanctitati tuæ quæ plena justitiæ est, traderent cognoscenda. And in his epistle to Rufus[21] the successor of Anysius Ita longis intervallis disterminatis a me ecclesijs discat consulendum ut prudentiæ gravitatiqꝫ tuæ committendam curam causasqꝫ, siquæ exoriantur per Achaiæ Thessaliæ, Epiri veteris, Epiri novæ & Cretæ, Daciæ mediterraneæ Daciæ Ripensis, Mœsiæ Dardæniæ & Prævali Ecclesias Christo Domino annuente censeam. Vere enim ejus sacratissimus monitis lectissimæ sinceritatis tuæ providentiæ et virtuti hanc injungimus sollicitudinem: non primitus hæc statuentes, sed præcessores nostros Apostolicos imitati; qui beatissimis Acholio et Anysio injungi pro meritis ista voluerunt. [✝ And Boniface I in his decretal Epistle to Rufus & the rest of the Bishops in Illyricum: Nullus, ut frequenter dixi, alicujus ordinationem citra ejus [{Rufi}] episcopi Thessalonicensis] conscientiam celebrare præsumat: cui, ut supra dictum est, vice nostra cuncta committimus. And Pope Cœlestine in his decretal epistle to the Bishops in \throughout/ Illyricum, saith: vicem nostram per vestram provinciam noveritis [Rufo] esse commissam, ita ut ad eum fratres charissimi, quicquid de causis agitur, refereatur sine ejus consilio Nullus ordinetur, nullus usurpet eodem inconscio commissam illi Provinciam. Colligere nisi cum ejus voluntate episcopos non præsumant. \/ < insertion from f 149v > And in the cause of Perigenes he thus in the title of his epistle[22] he thus enumerates the provinces under this bishop: Rufo et cæteris Episcopis per Macedoniam Achaiam Thessaliam, Epirum veterem, Epirum novam, Prævalin & Daciam constitutis. < text from f 149r resumes > And Pope Xystus in a decretal Epistle to the same bishops: Illyricanæ omnes ecclesiæ ut a decessoribus <149v> {decessoribus {sic} nostris} {illeg}, et nos quoqꝫ {fecimus}; {illeg} Thessalonicensis Antistitis, ut suo solicitudine, siquæ {illeg} assilent, actiones distinguat atqꝫ definiat, et ad eum quicquid {illeg} dotibus agitur, referatur. Sit Concilium quotiens causæ fuerint {illeg} pro necessitatum emergentium ratione decreverit. And Pope Leo in his Epistle to Anastasius bishop of Thessalonica: Singulis autem Metropolitanis sicut potestas ista committitur ut in suis Provincijs jus habeant ordinandi {illeg} eos metropolitanos a te volumus ordinari; maturo tamen & decocto {judicio}

Felix III

[23]Synodus Romana sub Felice III circa{illeg} annum 484 in epistola synodica ad Constantinopolitanos:

The Church of Ravenna (the Metropolis of Flaminia & Æmelia) was also subject to the Pope. ffor Pope Zosimus \A.C. 417/ excommunicated some of the Presbyters of that Church, & wrote a commonitory epistle \about them/ to the Clergy of that Church about them, calling as a branch of the Roman Church. In in {sic} Ecclesia sua, saith he, hoc est in ecclesia nostra Romana. ③ And Pope Leo I being consulted by Leo bishop of Ravenna about some quæstions, answered him by a decretal Epistle. A.C. 451. ② And Petrus Chrysologus bishop of Ravenna in his epistle to Eutyches {illeg}|e|xtant in ye Acts of the Council of Chalcedon, wrote thus: Nos pro studio pacis et fidei, extra consensum Romanæ Pontificis civitatis Episcopi, causa fidei audire non possumus. ① And when those of Ravenna having elected a new bishop gave notice thereof to Pope sixtus, A.C. 433 the Pope set him \set him aside &/ ordeined another \Peter Chrysologus/ in his {illeg} \room/ [See Baronius Anno 433 § 24.] And Petrus Chrysologus . . . . . . possumus. And Pope Leo I being consulted by Leo . . . . . . . . . . decretal epistle. And \Pope/ Gregory the great reprehending Ioh the bisho Iohn bishop of Ravenna tells him of the privileges granted by \about the use of the pallium tells him of/ a precept of one of his predecessors Pope Iohn cammanding that all the privileges \{illeg} privileges/ granted by \{primiti}/ his predecessors should be to the \bishop &/ Church of Ravenna should be kept. And this bishop Iohn returned a submissive answer, & after his death Pope Leo I ordered a visitation of ye Church of Ravenna sent the pallium to his successor Maxinian as of ancient custome & confirmed the privileges heretofore granted to this Church [Greg. l. 3. Epist 56, 57 & l 5. Epist 25, 26, 56.] This Church revolted two or three times from the Church of Rome but returned again to its obedience.

<150r>

When some whom the Church of Rome excommunicated

In like manner the Bishop of Aquileia with his diocesse was subject to the Bishop of Rome, {illeg} ffor Nicetas Bishop of Aquileia \& acted by his decrees/ as is manifest by the 79 \decretal/ Epistle of Pope Leo I wch {begins thus} directed to Nicetas bishop of Aquileia ffor this Epistle begins thus \A.C. 458 For the {illeg} Pope begins this Epistle thus./ Regressus ad nos filius meus & Deo Adeodatus Diaconus Sedis nostræ, dilectionem tuam poposcisse memoravit, ut de his a nobis authoritatem Apostolicæ Sedis acciperes, quæ quidem magnam dijudicationis difficultatem dijudicationis videntur afferre. And then receiving \he continues sets down/ an answer to the Questions proposed by Nicetas, & concludes thus: Hanc autem Epistolam nostram, quam ad consultationem tuæ fraternitatis emissimus ad omnes fratres & comprovinciales tuos Episcopos facies pervenire, ut in {exitium} observantia, data prosit aut\h/oritas. Data 12 Sept Kal. Apr. Majorano Aug. primùm cos. \A.C. 458. {illeg}/ {illeg} This Diocess was large extending eastward to Pannonia secunda or inferior & westward to the river Adda which ran between it & \divided it from/ the Diocess of Millain.[24] It conteined Pannonia prima, Rhætia secunda, Noricum, Istria, Forum Iulium & Venetia. It was |then| the chief \second/ city of the western Empire, & was by some called the second Rome. |Gregory the great A.C. 595 cited Severus Symbol (dot in a circle with a cross to the right) in text| < insertion from f 149v > Symbol (dot in a circle with a cross to the right) in textAnd Gregory the great A.C. 591 cited Severus bishop of this city to appear before him in judgment in a Council at Rome. Greg. Lib. 1. Indic 9 Epist 16. < text from f 150r resumes >

The Bishops of {illeg} Aquileia & Millain created one another & therefore were alike sub of equal authority & alike subject to the sea of Rome ffor Pope a[25] Pelagius (about the year 557) testifes this in the following words Mos antiquus fuit, ut quia pro longinquitate vel difficultate itineris ab Apostolico illis onerosum fuerit ordinari ipsi se invicem Mediolanensis & Aquileiensis ordinare episcopos debuissent. \/ < insertion from lower down f 150r > ⊡ These word {sic} {illeg} imply that the ordination of these two bishops belonged to the sea of Rome. And accordingly Gregory ye great writing to ye Clergy & people of Millain for Deusdedit then elected Bishop of Millain. When Laruentius bishop of Millian had excommunicated Magnus one of his Presbyters & was dead, Gregory the great A.C. 293 absolved Magnus & sent the Pallium to the new elected bishop Constantius. [Greg. Lib. 3, Epist 26 & Lib. 4 Epist. 1.] And the next year reprehended him of partiality in judging Fortunatus & commanded him to send Fortunatus to Rome to be judged there [lib. 5. Epist 4.] & four years after appointed the bishops of Millain & Ravenna to hear ye cause {on} Maximus. [Lib 9. Epist. \10 &/ 67. < text from higher up f 150r resumes > Hence Ambrose bishop of Millain saith: [26]Ecclesia Romana hanc consuetitudinem non habet, cujus typum in omnibus sequimur & formam. And a litte after: In omnibus cupio sequi ecclesiam Romanam. And in his commentary upon 1 Tim. 3: Cum totus mundus Dei sit, tamen t|d|omus ejus Ecclesia dicitur cujus hodie rector est Damasus.

<150v>

And two years after (viz A.C. 601) when Constantius was dead, & the people of Millain had elected Deusdedit his successor, Greg & the Lombards had elected another: Gregory wrote to the Notary clergy & people of millain that by the authority of his letters Deusdedit should be ordeined & that he whom the Lombards had ordeined was an unworthy successor of Ambrose [Lib. 11 Epist. 3, 4. Whence I gather that the church of Millain had continued in this state of subordination to the sea of Rome ever since the days of Ambrose. For Ambrose himself acknowledged the authority of sea {sic} of Rome. Ecclesia Romana, saith he, hanc consuetudinem – – – – – – – – – rector est Damasus. |Auxentius the predecessor of Ambrose was not subject to ye sea of Rome & therefore the subjection \began in Ambrose./| The|is| diocess of Millain conteined Liguria \with Insubria/, the Alpes Cottiæ & Rhætia. This bishop re In the year 844 the bishop of Millain revolted from the sea of Rome & continued in this revolt about 200 years as is thus mentioned by ✝[27] Sigonius. Eodem anno [sc. 844] Angilbertus Mediolanensis Archiepiscopus ab Ecclesia Romana parum comperta de causa descivit, tantumqꝫ exemplo in posterum valuit, ut non nisi post ducentos annos Ecclesia Mediolanensis ad Romanæ obedientiam auctoritatemqꝫ redierit.

The bishop of Ravenna (the metropolis of Flaminia & Æmilia) was also subject to ye Pope. For Petrus Chrysologus Gregory the great sent the pallium to |upon the death of Iohn bishop of this city| appointed a visitation of this Church, sent the pallium to his successor \Maxinian/ &|a|s of ancient custome & confirmed the privileges heretofore granted to this church. [{illeg} Lib. 5 Epist 25, 26, 56. Pope Leo the great in answer to some questions proposed by Leo bishop of Ravenna sent him a decretal Epistle [Epist 37] Petrus Chrysologus bishop of Ravenna in his epistle written againsto Eutyches & produced \extant/ in the \acts of the/ Council of Chalcedon; wrote: Nos pro studio pacis et fidei extra consensum Romanæ civitatis episcopi, causas fidei audire non possumus

In omnibus autem hortamur te frater honorabilis ut his quæ a beatissimo Papa Romanæ civitatis scripta sunt obedienter attendas; quoniam beatus Petrus qui in propria sede & vivit & præsidet, præstat quærentibus Fidei veritatem. Nos enim pro studio pacis & Fidei extra conscient consensum Romanæ civitatis Episcopi, causas Fidei audire non possumus. Petrus Chrysololus {sic} Ravennatis episcopus in epistola ad Eutychem \Consilium/ Chalcedonense adversus Eutychem A.C. 450.

–– had done the like. And Petrus Chrysologus bishop of Ravenna in his epistle sent to \Eutyches communicated to/ the Council of Chalcedon against Eutyches. In omnibus autem hortamur te . . . . . possumus. And Nos enim pro studio pacis et fidei extra consensum Romanæ civitatis episcopi causas fidei audire po non possumus.

And a little after they add that the number of bishops convened at Ariminum ought not to have ye force of præjudice seing their profession of faith was composed without ye consent of ye Bishop of Rome whose opinion was to be expected in the first place, & wthout ye consent of Vincentius & some others, & those that did then consent, being since \were being since/ returned to a better mind had exprest their testified their dislike of that form.

<151r>

whose bishops met {illeg} in Council at Rome every half year {illeg} at Rome as their metropolis. ffor by the fift Canon the Council of Nice {ordeined} \{illeg}/ that Councils should be held every in every Province every spring & autumn & according to this Canon the bishops of his Province met every half year at Rome. ffor in this sence Pope Leo I interpreted this Canon of the Co

For that that the Bishop of Rome began now \exalt {sic} the Council of {illeg} \of Rome &// to overrule the Councils \& {Metropolitans}/ of other Provinces \by the Council of Rome/ there are many instances. Pope Zosimus A.C. 417

Thus Pope Zosimus ––

And to give you some instances of these proceedings \in relation to Councils/ Pope Zosimus A.C. 417 – – –

The bishops of Rome claimed a p{illeg} prærogative over all the west by primitive instititu

And if this Ecclesiatical Monarchy had not yet been erected yet the Imperial edict of Valentinian II was

And the same Pope Leo having \in a Council at Rome/ passed sentence against Hilary bishop of Arles for what he had done in a Provincial council in Gallia \unlawful ordinations/ took occasion from thence to procure the following Edict from the western Emperor Valentinian for establishing more absolutely the authority of his Sea over all the \provincial councils &/ Churches of the western Empire –– A.C. 445.

There were at this time some barbarian kingdoms in the western Empire but as soon as they became converted to the Roman catholick faith they submitted to the dominion of the sea of Rome.

{illeg} Now tho the Western Emperors for the peace of their Empire set up this ecclesiastical dominion of their Imperial city, yet the Bishop of Rome coloured over his claim wth other pretenses. So Pope Innocent I in his Decretal epistle to Decentius bishop of Eugubium. A.C. 406, claimed it represents that – – – – head of their institution: an argument that would subject Rome to Illyricum & both to Asia & Antioch & Antioch to Ierusalem. And in almost all the decretal Epistles the language obedience to the Apostolic sea & chair of Peter is inculcated, whereas the Church of Rome was of the uncircumcision & Peter was an Apostle of the circumcision & none of the Apostles were bishops of any cities. They were not confined to residence in single cities but sent to preach to the whole world, & left no successors in this mission. Nor were the Churches of Asia during the reign of Vespasian Titus Domitian & Nerva under the government of the Bishops of Rome but under that of the Apostle Iohn who was superi And as for that text Thou art Peter & upon this rock will I build my church: it was personal & was fulfilled in Peter when by his first sermon he converted three thousand & therby founded the church of the circumcision & afterwards by the calling of Cornelius founded also the Church of the uncircumcision. These These a Arguments drawn from these heads might help to colour f over delude the people, but it was by the edicts of Gratian & Valentinian that this {illeg} Ecclesiastical {illeg} \dominion/ |colour over this dominion with a shew of religion when it was set up: & we must reccon that {sic} but it| was set up & established by the Edicts of Gratian & Valentinian. When the Bishops of Asia deposed Paul of Samosat the \heathen/ Emperor \Aurelian/ referred the matter to the bishop of his imperial city Rome. When the bishops of Afric referred their case to the hearing of the Gallican bishops the Emperor Constantine the great refe added the bishops of Rome & Italy, & soon after the Council of Nice gave \him/ the primacy of honour {illeg} & when Constantinople was built & made the head of the eastern Empire the second general Council gave the primacy to the bishop of this city next after Rome, as being new Rome.

<151v>

And the same Gregory Pope Leo in another place teaches the same thing in these words. De toto mundo unus Petrus eligitur, qui et universarum gentiū vocationi et omibus {sic} Apostolis cunctisqꝫ Ecclesiæ patribus præponatur, ut quamvis proprie regat Petrus quos principaliter regat et Christus. Serm. 3 de sua ad Pontificatum assumptione.

And when Ambrose came to \the bishop of/ a certain city of Sardinia, percontatus est ex eo utrum cum Episcopis Catholicis, hoc est cum Romana Ecclesia, conveniret. [Ambr. de obitu fratris Satyri.] And the same Ambrose in conjunction with ye Synod of Aquileia A.C. 381 in their synodical epistle to the Emperor Gratian: Totius Orbis Romani caput Romanam Ecclesiam, atqꝫ illam sacrosanctam Apostolorum fidem, ne turbari sineret, obsecranda fuit clementia vestra; inde enim in omnes venerandæ communionis jura dimanant. [Synod. Aquil.

<152r>

And Tertullian is witness that the baptism of hereticks was rejected \disallowed/ by the \practice of the/ African Churches before the end of the second century. ffor in his book de baptismo wch he wrote before the end of the {illeg} he became a Montanist, he \describes the practise of ye Churches in Afric {&}/ saith [28]Vnus omninò baptismus et nobis tam ex Domini Evangelio quam ex Apostoli{s} literis, quoniam unus Dominus et unum baptisma et una Ecclesia in cœlis. Sed circa hæreticos sane quid custodiendum sit, digne quis retractet: ad nos enim editum est. Hæretici autem nullum habent consortium nostræ disciplinæ, quos extraneos utiqꝫ testatur ipsa ademptio communionis. Non debet in illis cognoscere quod mihi est præceptum quia non idem Deus est nobis & illis, nec unus Christus, id est, idem; ideoqꝫ me baptismus unus quia non idem; quem cum rite non habeant, sine dubio non habent.

The Cataphrygian \heresy/ first spread silently in the Churches & at length created great tumults Apollinaris & at leng \&/ Apollinaris bishop of Hierapolis in his latter days was \wrote/ against it in its infancy \& was one of the first who did so/ & not long after it had created great tumults in the Churches \(Euseb. Eccl Hist. l. 4 c. 27) &/. ffor it was condemned \& its professors excommunicated/ by a Council called \convened/ at Hierapolis by \under/ Apollinaris & by other Councils \convened/ in the east \Asia/ (Euseb. l. 5. c. 16, 19) And these were the first Councils of Bishops convened against hereticks so far I as I can find in Ecclesiastical history, & by excommunicating the Cataphrygians seeme to have given occasion occasion to Pope Victor to issue communicatory \letters/ to them, \this being done as it seems to me/ in opposition to the proceedings of the Churches of Asia against them |this being done as it seems to me in opposition to the proceedings of the Churches of Asia.| ffor I see not why he should write communicatory letters to the Cataphrygian Churches of Asia as distinct from the other Churches of Asia before they were distinguished before they were distinguished by excommunications: & after they were excommunicated to write communicatory letters to them was to oppose & dissolve the sentence & authority of the Churches \& Councils/ wch excommunicated them. And this was the first attempt made by the Bishop of Rome to the universal Bishopric.

When Cyprian –– – – – – catechized & baptized accipiat spiritum sanctum. The doctrine \therefore/ of disallowing the baptism of hereticks continued in the Churches of Afric till \after/ the year 314: but the bishops of Italy Rome & Italy extirpated it {illeg} & introduced their own doctrine by supporting the party of Cæcilian extirpated it & introduced their own doctrine of allowing that baptism.

In the eastern Churches – – – – – – – – – catechised & baptized.

Athanasius

This principle of allowing – – – – – – – – A.C. 362. But after this principle began to be received in Egypt & Syria, the Church it overspread the eastern Empire & became universal in a little time.

It has been a frequent – – – – – – – – – – – Greek Church over her own members.

<153r>

\to God/ had. Athanasius had an Oration upon the 40 Martyrs \who died in the year 373/ \// Ephrem Syrus who died in the year 378 had an Oration on these 40 Martyrs/ not yet published & therefore wch \The|i|s Oration of Athanasius is not yet published but/ Gerard Vossius saw the MS in ye library of Cardinal Ascanius in Italy, & there as he mentions in his commentary upon the oration of Ephrem Syrus on these 40 martyrs; & therefore their reliques were sent dispersed & sent some of them sent into Egypt in the life time of Athanasius, that is before the year 373.

|by him| And \[Basil]/ a little after: At the memory of the Martyr the whole region is moved; at his festival the whole city rejoyce he is changed into a state is transported with joy Nor do the kindred of the rich turn aside to the sepulchres of their ancestors \but all go to the place of piety/. And in ye end of the Homily he prays that God would preserve the Church thus fortified with the tower great towers of the martyrs. And in his Oration on ye 40 Martyrs – – –

Ephræm Syrus who was contempory {sic} to Basil & dyed the same year with him, in the \end of his/ encomium \Encomium or Oration/ upon Basil newly dead \thus/ invokes him: Deprecate for me a most \very/ miserable man & recall me by thy intercessions, o father [Basil,] thou couragious me a weake one, thou diligent me a sloathful \negligent/ one, thou chearful me a sloathful \an inactive/ one, thou wise me a foolish one. Thou who hast treasured up a treasure of all virtues me reduce me empty of every good work. And in the beginning of his encomium upon the 40 martyrs written at the same time he thus invokes them. Help me therefore, |O| ye saints, with your intercessions &, o ye beloved, with your \holy/ prayers, that Christ by his grace may guide my tongue to speake &c And afterwards mentioning the mother of one of these 40 martyrs he thus concludes the Oration with this invocation. I {illeg} entreat thee o holy & bless faithfull & blessed woman, pray for me to the saints saying: Intercede ye triumphers of Christ for the least & the miserable Ephræim, that I may find mercy & by the grace of Christ may be saved. And ag\a/in in his second Oration Sermon or Oration on the praises of the holy martyrs of Christ, he thus invokes them. We entreat you, O most holy martyrs to deprecate the Lord for us that miserable sinners {illeg} beset with the squallor of negligence, that he would infuse his divine grace into us. And in th \afterwards/ neare the end he {illeg} invokes them again in this manner. Now ye most holy men & glorious martyrs of God, help me a miserable sinner with your prayers: that in that dreadfull hour I may obtein mercy, when the secrets of hearts shall be made manifest. I am \to day/ become \to you/, O ye most holy martyrs of Christ, as it were, an unprofitable & unskilfull cup-bearer: for I have delivered to the sons & brothers of your faith a cup of the excellent wine of your warfare & \wth ye excellent table of your victory replenished with all sorts of dainties/ have endeavoured with the whole affection & desire of my mind to recreate the \your/ fathers & brothers of the kindred & relations wch dayly frequent your \the/ table: ffor behold they sing & with exultation & jubile glorify God who has adorned the most sacred heads of your vertue with incorruptible & cælestial crowns, & with excessive joy they stand about the sacred reliques of your martyrdome, wishing for a benediction | blessing & desing {sic} to carry away the holy medicines of body & mind. Bestow therefore a blessing upon them all, As good disciples & faithfull ministers of our benign Lord & Saviour, bestow therefore a blessing upon them all. And I also, tho weak & feeble, having received strength by your merits & intercessions, with the whole devotion of my mind, have sung a hymn of your praise & glory before your holy reliques. Wherefore I beseech you stand before the throne of the throne of the {sic} divine majesty for me Ephræm a vile & miserable <153v> sinner that by your prayers I may deserve to obtein salvation & with you enjoy eternal felicity by the grace & & benignity & {illeg} of our Lord & Saviour Iesus Christ to whom with the father & holy ghost be prais honour vertue & glory for ever & ever Amen.

Gregory Nazianzen A.C. 373 being \newly/ made bishop of Sasyma wrote his sixt Oration

Gregory Nazianzen in his sixt Oration written A.C. 373 when he was newly made bishop of Sasima, saith: Let us purify our selves to the martyrs or rather to the God of the martyrs. And a little after he calls the martyrs mediators of obteining an ascention or divinity. And in the end of his Oration written upon Athanasius written presently after his death A.C. 373, he thus invokes him. Do thou – – – virgin Mary.

Gregory Nyssen in the life of Ephræm Syrus tells us \tells/ how a certain man returning home from a far country was in great danger by reason that all the ways were obstructed \intercepted/ by the armies of barbarous nations; but upon invoking Ephræm by name & saying Holy Ephræm assist me he escaped the danger, neglected the fear of death & beyond his hope got safe home. And in the end of this Oration Gregory invokes Ephræm in the following manner: But thou [o Ephæm {sic}] stand|assist|ing now at ye divine altar & sacrificing to the p|P|rince of life & to the most holy Trinity together wth the Angels, remember us all & obtein for us pardon of our sins that wee may enjoy the eternall happiness of the kingdom of heaven. The same Gregory in his Oration the on the Martyr Theodorus written A.C. 38{0}|1|, \thus/ describes the power of the martyr & the practise of the people. in this manner. This martyr, saith he, the last year, quieted the barbaric tempest & put a stop to the horrid war of the fierce & cruel Scythians. –––– Si {illeg} pulverem quo conditorium ubi martyris corpus quiescit If any one is permitted to carry away the dust wth wch the tumb where is covered wherein the body of the martyr rests, the dust is accepted as a guift & gathered as \to be laid up/ a thing of great price. ffor to touch the reliques themselves, if any such prosperous fortune shall at any time happen, how great a favour that is & not to be obteined without the most earnest prayers they know well who have obteined this prevailed obteined it. ffor as a living & florid body, they that behold it, imbrace it, applying to the eyes, ears, mouth, ears & all the organs of sense, & then with affection pouring tears upon the martyr as if he was whole & appeared to them, they offer prayers with supplication that it would intercede for them as an advocate praying to him as an Officer attending upon God & invoking him {sic} receiving guifts whenever he will And at length Gregory concludes the Oration with this prayer. O Theodorus we want many blessings. Intercede & deprecate for your country before the common king & Lord. ffor the country of the Martyr is the place of his passion & they are his citizens & brethren & kindred who have him & defend him & adorn & honour him. We fear afflictions, we expect dangers: the wicked Scythians are not far off ready to make war against us. As a soldier fight for us, as a martyr use your liberty of speech for your fellow servants. Pray for peace that these publick meetings may not cease, that the furious & wicked barbarian may not rage against the temples & altars, that

<154r>

And the Latines mutually charged the Greeks with Polytheism & {Arianism} \for calling the father & son two hypostases/ as if the ffather & Son must be two Gods if they be not one {or}|by| unius|ty| |of| substantiæ|ce| & if as if {illeg} all men who did not place the unity of the Deity in the unity of substance were Arians.

Now that Sabellianism & Montanism – – – – – ὁμοιούσιος to ye father as well as ὁμοούσιος.

After this conviction the homousians began to change their language of one hypostasis to that of three, & to fall out amongst themselves about it, those who cho to call those sabellians who still adhered to ye language of one hypostasis & to be mutually to be called Arians \by them/ for changing their language. And in this state things continued till the reigh|n| of Iulian ye Apostate when Athanasius reconciled the two parties about their language making telling them that one party by their language of one hypostasis understood that th one substance in nature & species & the other by their language of three hypostases understood three substances in number. And this exposition was allowed by the Bishop of Rome. ffor Ierom a little after the reign of Pope Iulian the Emperor Iulian coming into the east Syria & ther & there \being reprehended for/ using the language of one hypostasis would not change his language till he had written to Pope Damasus about it. Now

In these disputes Arius & Athanasius had both of them perplexed the Church with metaphysical opinions & expressed their opinions in novel language not warranted by scripture. The Greek|s| Church had to preserve the Church from these innovations & metaphysical perplexitys had innovatio anathematized the nove & restore to her that peace wh anathematized the & put an end to the troubles occasioned by them anathematized the \novel/ language of Arius in several of their Councils, & so soon as they were able repealed the novel language of the homousians, & contended that the language of the scripture was to be adhered unto. The Homousians rejected made the father & son one God by a metaphysical unity the unity of substance: the Greek Churches rejected all metaphysical divinity as well that of Arius as that of Athanasius & {illeg} the Homousians & made the father & son one God by a Monarchical unity, an unity of Dominion, the Son being subject to ye father receiving all things from the father, being subject to him, & executing his will &, sitting in his throne & calling him his God, ffor & so is but one God wth the ffather as a king & his viceroy are but one king. ffor the word God relates not to the metaphysical nature of God but to his dominion. It signifies the same \is a relative word sc/ thing with Lord but in a higher degree. For as w It is a relative word & has relation to us as the servants of God. It is a word of the same signification with Lord & King but in a higher degree. For as we say my Lord our Lord your Lord, \other Lords, fals Gods/ the King of Kings & Lords of Lords, \other Lords,/ the servants of ye Lord, \serve other Lords/ so we say \my God/ our God your God, \other Gods/ the God of Gods, \other Gods/ the servants of God, serve other Gods. And therefore one God And therefore as {illeg} a father & his sons cannot be called one King upon account of their being consubstantial but may be called one King by unity of dominion if the son be Viceroy under the father: so God & his son cannot be called one God upon account of their being consubstantial. Nothing can make them one God |The heathens made all their Gods of one substance & sometimes called them one God & yet were polytheists. Nothing can make two persons one God but| but unity of dominion. And if they \Father & Son/ be united in dominion, the son being subordinate to the father \& sitting in his throne/, they can no more be called two Gods then a King & his Viceroy can be called two kings.

And h|H|is wratling {sic} wth Iacob {illeg} is as full a proof that he had a body before his incarnation as his being handled by Thomas is a proof that he had a body after his resurrection. Not the body of an Angel \wch hath not flesh & bones/ but a body wch by the power {illeg} of his will he could form into the consisten{cy} & solidity of flesh & bones as well before his incarnation as after his resurrection. And therefore as his Such a body as he had after his resurrection, such a body he had before his incarnation. And there

<154v>

Now while ye Apostles of the {illeg} \for the {sake} of ye Gospel/ communicated with all these churches of ye Iews & Gentiles: they have {illeg} us an example of {illeg} \charity/ wch deserves to be considered.

<155r>

This Creed \{illeg}/ is attributed to Athanasius in the MSS. It was composed before the reign of Iulian becuase it takes ὀυσία & ὑποστασις in the same {illeg} signification. It recites & anathematizes all the particular expressions of Arius & therefore was composed in the heat of that controversy. It comprehends all the Nicene Creed & enlarges it wth several articles of the Creeds of the Latines & therefore was writ when Athanatius {sic} had to do wth the Latin Church & studied to approve himself orthodox to their|m| opinion And these characters agre best to ye time when the Latines {illeg} he was in the west & the Latines gave an acct of his faith to ye Latines in order to be received into communion. This Creed I \I have recited at large because it/ is ye oldest I can meet wth in wch the H.G. is declared consubstantial to the father.

The man of sin was to be revealed by a falling away or defection from ye Church & to exalt –

The heathens off derived all their Gods \{illeg}/ from one suprem Iupiter, & \made/ {them} all of one usia & in that sence said they were all but one God. The Cab{balists} & Gnosticks call call limited their number & called them by the names of {their} attributes & powers. The Cataphrygians, {ye Ca} Noetians, Sabellians & Paulinists restrained their numer {sic} to the father son & holy Ghost, The auth but did not make them actually distinct from all eternity, the authors of the language of one usia & one substance \&/ one usia are the translat of the the homousians who made ye Son \to be/ the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of the father & \in turning the nicene creed into latin/ translated Ομοούσιος by unius substantiæ & \afterwards/ in turning the faith of the Latines into Gr the homousian who took ye son to be ye λογος ἐνδιάθετος of the father made the the homousians who took the son for the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of the father made them as much distinct from all eternity as they are at present.

The man of This mystery of iniquity was to work till the {most} should {illeg} the man of sin there should be a falling away & the man of sin should be revealed \& sit in the Tempe of God/ & exalt himself in the Temple of God above eve every thing that is called God worshipped, that is till it should make \such/ a great falling a defection from the Church or schism & by it power wch should \as should/ overcome the Church reign in its stead \it & reign/ over it & grow into a very potent dominion above all dominions.

They did not not se at this time separate from the Greek Chuch {sic}, but claimed dominion over them, & the bishops of each party excommunicated six or eight of ye other party & thereby declared that they continued in communion wth the rest.

And the Montanists th|a|ught that the word was God & the flesh was man, & \that/ the word |was| cloathed with |yt| flesh without confusion of substance & by the union \they/ became one person both God & man. Videmus saith Tertullian duplicem statum non confusum sed conjunctum in una persona, Deum et hominem Iesum. De Christo autem differo Et adeo salva est utriusqꝫ proprietas substantiæ: ut et spiritus res suas egerit in illo; id est virtutes & opera et signa; & caro passionis suas functa sit, esuriens sub diabolo, sitens sub Samaritide, flens Lazarum, anxia usqꝫ ad mortem, deniqꝫ et mortua est. Quod si tertium quid esset ex utroqꝫ confusum ut electrum, non tam distincta documenta parerent utriusqꝫ substantiæ. Sed et spiritus carnalia et caro spiritualia egisset ex translatione . . . . . . occurrerunt. And

& wrought the supernatural \divine/ works. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ And to avoid being charged wth dividing between Christ & Iesus & making them two, T|t|he Montanists taught that the word being cloathed with flesh without confusion \mixture/ of substance, {illeg} by this union they became one person \with it/ both God & man, the word being God & the flesh man. Videmus, saith Tert. – – – – – occurrerunt.

It was not therefore wthout reason that the Bishop

But the Council {illeg} understanding the \original/ word of two sub substances one of wch was Ὁμοούσιος to the other, {illeg} the \Bishops of the/ Greeks Church was|ere| offended at the translations & \as leading to Sabellianism & Montanism & in opposition thereunto/ called the father & son two hypostases \& the h.g. a third/ & the Latines taking the language of two \or three/ hypostases to be a denyal of the father & son ὁμοουσιος, & placing the unity of the Deity in the unity of substance, comp complained of ye Greeks for worshipping more Gods then one. Whence arose \And this was/ that {illeg} \great/ controversy \about the meaning of the word ομοουσιος/ wch Socrates compares to a nocturnal war. Verum sicut nos, saith he, – – – – aversabantur.

<155v>

\{This heresy} {began in} ye Greek Empire but after a {few years} spread into the western/ |For| And in relation to this controversy the {Greek} Council of Antioch A.C. 341 at the end of a declaration of their faith, added that ye Father Son & holy Ghost were not mere names but were hypostasi quidem tres, consesu {sic} autem unus. And another coucil {sic} of Antioch about 4 or 5 years after, in a declaration of their faith wch they composed for the satisfaction of the western Churches & sent to the bishops of Italy they defend themselves against the calumnies of making three Gods, or separating the son from the father & anathematize the opinion of Sabellius them who make the father Son & h.g. one thing [because it make the father suffer] because according to this opinion the son cannot \be incarnate &/ suffer without ye father. by reason of their common substance. And on the other hand ye western Bishops in ye Council of Serdica \A.C. 347/ in their general Epistle as it is recited intire by Theodorit, say call it heresy to to {sic} say that ye father son & h.g. are three hypostases & endeavour to clear themselves from the crime of Sabellianism. But however, that the language of una substantia \& una hypostasis/ became a stubling {sic} block to ye western nations & {illeg} in the space of 33 years led many of them \Bishops/ into ye errors of the Sabellians & Montanist {sic} Hilary in an epistle wch he wrote from Phrygia to ye bishops of Gallia & Britain \A.C. 358 to convert them from those opinions/ thus acknowledges.

<156r>

The bishop of Hispalis \(Sevil)/ was vicar over all Spain till the days of Pope Hormisda & then vicar over Batica & Lusitania only, the vicarage of all the rest being given to the bishop of Tarracon.

To the Rt Honble the Ld

Papa Simplicius hæc ad Z{anirem} Hispalensem Episcopum scribabat Talibus idcirco gloriantes indicijs, congruum duximus Vicaria sedis nostræ te authoritate fulciri: cujus vigore munitus, Apostolicæ institutionis decreta, vel sanatorum terminos Patrum nullatenus transcendi permittas. Pene similia scribet Hormisda Pontifex \(Epist. 24)/ ad Ioannem Tarraconensem his verbis: Et quia per insinuationem dilexionis tuæ, hujus est nobis via patefacta providentia, remuneramus solicitudinem tuam & servatis privilegijs Metropolitanorum, vices nobis Apostolicæ sedis eatinus delegamus, ut inspectis istis, sive ea quæ ad Canones pertinent, sive ea quæ a nobis sunt nuper mandata, servenur. |At this time Pope Hormisda made the bishop of Hispalis his vicar over Bœtica & Lusitania only & the bishop of Tarracon over all ye rest.|

In the time of the Council of Nice, Thrace was under the Bishop of Thessalonica. For Gelasius Cyzicenus representing that at when the Bishops of the Nicene Council sent the Nicene decrees faith to ye Provinces under each of them, the subscription of the Bishop of Thessalonica (as Gelasius Cyzicenus represents was this Alexander Thessalonicæ Episcopus, per eos qui sub ipso censentur Ecclesijs in Macedonia prima & secunda cum ijs qui in Græcia & Europa tota, in {illeg}utraqꝫ Scythia, et omnibus deniqꝫ in Illyrico Thessalia et Achaia: Europa is sometimes taken generally for all all {sic} Europe sometimes strictly for all for Thrace alone, & here it is taken in the latter sence. Constantinople at that time was subject to Thessalonica & presided only over the Islands Cyclades. ffor the subscription of Alexander bishop of Constantinople was Ecclesijs omnium cycladum insularum. But upon the building of Constantinople by Alex Constantine the great & the dision division of the Empire between Rome & Constantinople whereby Thrace became a part of the Eastern Empire while all the rest of the Province of the bishop of Thessalonica remained in the western. And at length the Council of Constantinople called the second general Council |giving him the primacy next after the Bishop of Rome, he extended his juri a patriarchal authority over the diocesses of Thrace Asia & Pontus, {illeg} whose metropolitans were the Bishops of Heraclea, Ephesus & Cæsarea| sub {sic}jected Thrace & Asia minor & Cappadocia to the bishop of Constantinople & set Constantinople above Alex him above the bishop of Alexandria: wch gave great offence to the Bishops of Alexandria & Rome.

Syrmium was

Syrmium was the Metropolis of Illyricum occidentale till Attila destroyed the city, after wch Laureacum became the metropolis of Noricum & both Pannonias, & Salona the metropolis of Dalmatia. [And the Pallium was sent by |ye| Pope Symachus to Theodorus bishop of Laureacum & by Pope Garth \to the bishops of Laureacum & Salona/ [Vide Epistolam Symmachi Papæ ad Theodorum episcopum Laureacensem & Epistolas Gregorij magni {illeg} lib. 4 Epist Ep. 53 ad Episcopos per Illyricum.] And the bishops of Laureacum & Salona received the Pallium from the Pope. [Vide Caroli a S. Paulo Geographiam sacram p. 72, 73] And Pope Zosimus in his decretal epistle to Hesychius bishop of Salona, directed him to denounce the Apostolic decrees as well to the bishops of his own Province as to those of the neighbouring Provinces. The first Roman Catholic bishop of Sirmium was Anemius. He was ordeined by Ambrose Bishop of Millain in the reign of Gratian & in the Council of Aquileia under Pope Damasus A.C. 382 held this opinion these were his words: Caput Illyrici non nisi civitas <157r> Sirmicensis, Ego igitur illius civitatis episcopus sum. Eum qui non confitetur filium Dei æternum et coæternum patri, qui est sempiternus, anathema dico. The next year Anemius & Ambrose wth Acholius bishop of – – |&| Valerian bishop of Aquileia & Acholius bishop of Thessalonica \with many {illeg}/ went to the Council of Rome {illeg} wch met \was convened by the influence of the Pope/ for abrogating the decrees of the eastern Councils [& setting up the power of the western Churches \under the Bp of Rome/ by the majority of votes as] \& carrying on the designes wch/ had ben attempted before in the {illeg} calling the Council of Serdica, {illeg} the designes wch] wch met for overruling the Greek Chur{ch} by the majority of votes & setting up the Popes authority \enabling the authority of the Apostolic Sea,/ as was attempted before in ye Council of Serdica.

<156v>

Magnus ille Ioannes [Chrysostomus] susceptis Ecclesiæ Constantinopolitanæ gubernaculis, non illi solum civitati, verum et toti Thraciæ, quæ est in sex Episcopatus divisa, & cunctæ etiam Asiæ quæ undecim habet Antistites, Ponticam præterea ecclesiam quæ eundem habet Episcoporum numerum quem Asia, ijsdem legibus adornavit. Theodoret l 5. Hist Eccl. c. 28

Magnus ille Iohannes [Chrysostomus] simul atqꝫ Ecclesiæ gubernaculis admotus est, iniquia –– non urbem duntaxat regiam hujusmodi cura ac sollicitudine gubernabat sed et universam Thraciam quæ in sex Provincias divisa est; et Asiam totam, quæ ab undecim Præsidibus regitur {illeg}: Ponticam præterea ijsdem legibus exornavit quæ totidem Rectores habet quot Asia. Theod \l. 5/ Eccl Hist c. 18.

Besides these three Diocesses the Patriarch of Constantinople præsided over some {illeg} churches without the Roman Empire & particularly over Alania & Russia. For ye Alans belonged to the Diocess of Pontus & the Russia to that of Thrace. Balsomm in Can 18 Conc. Chalc.

After the destruction of Ierusalem Cæsarea Stratonis became the Metropolis of Iudæa. & Ælia was su was superior to Æia till The Council of Nice by this canon gave the dignity of Patriarch to Ælia the bishop of Ælia by this Canon. Quia consuetudo obtinuit & antiqua traditio ut Æliæ Episcopus honoretur; habeat honoris consequentiam salva metropoli [Cæsariæ] propria dignitate. And hence|forwd| the Bishop of Ierusalem was sometimes named before the bishop of Cæsarea as Patriarch & sometimes the bishop of Cæsarea was named first as Metropolitan, At this time Cæsarea & these two bishops contended abo And Cyrill bishop of Ierusalem contending with Acacius bishop of Cæsarea about superiority was deposed by him. [Theod. Eccl. Hist l. 2. c. 27] At this time Iudæa & Cæsarea wth all Iudæa was under the patriarch of Antioch ffor Ierom in his epistle to Pamm At this time, as Cæsarea was the metropolis of Palæstine so Antioch was the Metropolis of all the east including Palæstine [Hieron Epist 61 ad Pammachium.] But at length the Council of Chalcedon exempted the three Palæstines from ye bishop of A jurisdiction of the bishop of Antioch & gave subjected them \with their Metropolitans the bishops of Cæsarea Scythopolis & Petra/ to ye power of the bishop of Ierusalem. [Concil. Chalced. Act. 7.]

The Diocess of Asia had its rise from the kingdom of Attalus inherited by the Romans: that of Pontus from the kingdom of Mithridates conquered by them

<157v>

But lett And accordingly Pope T Hormisda, in his decretal Epistle[29] to Iohn bishop of Tarraco wrote thus: Et quia – – – – – serventur.] Bu The bishop of Sevil was also some the Popes viccar sometimes. ffor Pope Simplicius wrote thus to the \Zeno/ bishop of Sevil: Talibus idcirco . . . . permittas And Pope Hormisda made the bishop of Sevil his vicar over Bœtica & Lusitania & the bishop of Tarraco his vicar over all the rest of Spain, as appears by his Epis Epistles to them.

Aquileia was the second city of the western Empire & was by some called the second Rome. It was the Metropolis Istria {sic}, Forum Iulium & Venetia & its subjection to \the sea of/ Rome is manifest by [the 79th] decretal \decretal/ epistle of Pope Leo I directed to Nicetas bisop {sic} of Aquileia. For the Pope begins this Epistle thus. Regressus – – – – – A.C. 458. And Gregory the great A.C. 4|5|91 cited Severus bishop of this city to appear before him in judgmt in a Council at Rome. Greg. Lib. 1 Indic. 9 Epist. 16.

<158r>

And The abominat transgressions or abomination lasts till the sanctuary be cleansed & the desolation accompanies \the abomination/ & is caused by the \Kings/ indignation. of the {het} again of the king against the holy comment & all of the in & the time of the end is the time of their rapine & continuing at the height untill the sanctuary be cleansed. & \therefore>/ all of them rage & continue at the height until |all| the time of the end untill the sanctuary be cleansed.

Chap. 7
Of the corruption of the Christian religion in \Monkery/ superstition & idolatry

ffor as Antiochus Epiphanes when he last returned out of Egypt & interdicted the law {illeg} of of religion \sacrifices/ of the Iews & set up the worship of the heathen Gods in all Iudea is said to have indignation against the holy covenant \Dan. 11./ so by the indignation in the reign of the bl king who doth according to his will, is to be understood the kings indignation against the holy per holy covenat {sic} in favour of the \abomination of the/ Mahuzzims whereby the people of God are \persecuted &/ made desolate \& troden under foot/ untill the sanctuary be cleansed & by consequence all the time of the end.

And this is also described plainly by Daniel in his prophesy of the scripture of truth \weeks./ The \Messiah saith he shall be cut of {illeg} – & the/ people of a Prince that shall come shall destroy the city & the sanctuary & {sic} the end thereof shall be wth a flood & unto ye end of the war desolations are determined –– & upon a wing of abominations he shall make \[the land]/ desolate, or \that is/ by the overspreading of abominations as seing \or of idolatrous me/ a bird overspreads her {illeg} wing he shall make the land desolate \See \Isa. 8./8. Ier. 48.40 & 49.22./ And to After this placing of the abomination in all the this desolation \And thus was the desolation completed, to which/ the Prophet Hosea relates in saying, The children of Israel shall {illeg} abide many days wthout a king & without a prince & without a sacrifice & without an image & without an Ephod & without a teraphim. Afterward the children of Israel shall return and seek the Lord their God & David their king & shall fear the Lord & his goodness in the latter days.

After this placing of the abomination in all the land of the Iews

Now when the Romans – – – – – –

Chap 9
Of the Mahuzzims worshipped by the King who doth according to his will.

And the flatterers are fals Christians such Christians as those above mentioned who forsake the holy covenant,

Chap. 10
Of the daily worship & the abomination of desolation

This horn is also said to exalt himself \stand up/ against the Prince of Princes & \& to/ from this opposing & exalting himself, & {illeg} establ\ish/ing the transgression th And by all these circumstances you may know him to be the \great Antichrist & the/ man of sin, He wil He set up the transgression of desolation & thence is has the name of \properly called/ the man of sin. He stand magnifies himself even to the prince of the host stands up against the {illeg} prince of princes, & {illeg} exalts & magnifies himself above every God, \&/ speaks marvellous things against the God of Gods, & in matters of relig & from this opposition & exaltation the man of sin is said to oppose & exalt himself again above every thing that is called God or that is worshipped. In making a \making laws about/ religion he doth according to his will & defe by the transgression of desolation treads under foot the sanctuary & the host of heaven untill the sanctuary be cleansed & this sanctua vision continues till the last end of the indignation: & \accordin/ the man of sin continues \sits in the temple of God/ till Christ destroy him wth the breath of his mouth & the brightness of his coming. And the man of sin se

– By his setting up the transgression of desolation, exalt magnifying himself even to the Prince of the host & above every God, standing up against the Prince of Princes & \&/ speaking marvelous things against the God of Gods, treading under foot the sanctuary & the host untill the sanctuary be cleansed & reigning in the time of the end & last end of the indignation, you may know that he is the man of sin who exalts & opposes For the man of sin or \is the man of/ transgression \&/ opposes & exalts himself above every God, & sits in the temple of God till Christ destroy him with the breath of his mouth & the brightness of his coming.

This king by reason fo the transgression of desolation is by the Apostle Paul called the man of sin & because he stands up against the Prince of Princes he is by Iohn called the Antichrist & because he ma speaks marvellous things against the God of Gods & exalts himself above every God & prospers till the sanctuary be cleansed the man of sin is said |to| oppose & exalt himself above every thing that is called God or that is worshipped & to sit \as a God/ in the temple of God till Christ destroy him by the brightness of his coming.

And in the last place I would observe that the prophesy of the Apostle Paul concern{ing} the man of sin is nothing a commentary upon Daniels prophesies concerning the last hor{n of the} Goat. They that forsake the holy covenant {illeg} <158v> hereticks called by A S mystery of iniquity as I noted above, & \{illeg}/ the king who doth according to his will is the man of sin so called from the transgression of desolation.

The hebrew word ח    Mahoz signifies

That Mahuzzim \here/ Signifies protectors guardians defenders & helpers such as were the fals gods of the gentiles to those that worshipped them & angels saints & dead men \Christians/ to those that worship them has been sufficiently \shewed/ by Mr Mede, & I shall here only shew how & when the king who doth according to his will became a worshipper of such Gods.

The idolatry of the heathens consisted

And when new emperors were of new opinions they failed not of new opinions Councils to repeal the acts of former \the councils of former Emperors as is manifest in hist./ And since the Councils were convened by the civil authority for establishing the opinions & {sic} religion of the Court, they de \their/ decrees are to be looked upon as acts of the Empire Whence Daniel saith

These times wch follow the opening of the seals are in the new

[The book was to be opened not only by the prophesy of the Apocalyps but also by the fulfilling of prophesy] testament c

called in the new Testament the latter days, & the latter times But first it will be{illeg} convenient to premise {illeg} explain more at large some things relating to the prophesies of Daniel.

1 Chap.

Of the Messiah the Prince of the host

2 Chap.

Of the sanctuary of strength.

3 Chap.

Of the holy Covenant & daily wp

Chap

Of those that forsake the holy covenant.

4 Chap

Of the worship of Mahuzzims.

<159>

their land: the second – – – – – – Mahuzzims. The first interval is ushered in wth these words But it shal not prosper – – – – – – shall fall in the reign & by the persecution of this king till the time of the end. For it is to be noted that this second intervall of time consists of two parts. In the The first part precedes the time of the end; the second is called the time of the end. In the first part the king who doth according to his will sets up the \transgression of/ worshipping {illeg} the Mahuzzims \strange Gods & th with a strange God/ & those of understanding fall & grow few: in the second the \people of this king continue to/ worship of the Mahuzzims \thus set up/ called the or transgression of desolation con & the \few remaining/ saints continue {illeg} in a state of affliction dispersion & desolation all the time of the under the \persecuting/ transgressors, whose transgression is therefore called the transgression of desolation.

The Angel Gabriel in interpreting the prophesies \Vision/ of the \he/ Goat tells Daniel that this rough goat is ye king of Greece & the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king ({illeg} not the person of Alexander And that being broken whereas four stood up for it four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation but not in his power And in the latter time of their kingdom when the transgressors are come to the full a king of fierce countenance shall stand up & understanding dark sentences shall stand up \& his power shall be mighty but not by his own power. By kings he understands kingdoms/. And because the period of time when the transgressors are come to the full relates to the vision concerning the daily worship & the transgression of desolation wch was to last 2300 prophetick days, the Prophet \same Angel Gabriel/ in the prophesy of the scripture of truth, wch (as I said) is a \{sermo}/ commentary upon the Vision of the he goat), after he had described the rise of he kingdom of Greece \represented by the first horn of the Goat/ & its breaking into four kingdoms \represented by the four next horns/, to point out the period of time \called the latter time of their kingdom/ when the trasgressors {sic} are come to the full, \he/ describes the \particular/ actions of two of the four the single kings of two of the four kindoms {sic} wch he calls the kings of the north & south & prosecutes the decription {sic} to the eighth year of Antiochus Epiphanes, the year in wch the Romans conquered Macedon & \then the at that period of time/ passes from the description|bing| of the kings of the north & south to describe the arms affairs of the arms wch then \at that time/ begin to stand up. And therefore the eighth year of Antiochus is the period of time when the called transg the latter time of the kingdom of the four horns when the transgressors are come to the full & the king of fierce countenance begins to stand up in room of the four & the arms wch \then begin to/ stand up after that that period \the eighth year of Antiochus/ are this king of fierce countenance, And this the reas or last horn of the Goat, & the       But after remaining part of the prophesy of the scripture of truth relates to that horn. And this I take to be the true reason why the Angel after he comes to that|is| period, insists no longer upon the particular actions of the single kings of the north & south but passes on to the time of the end \gradually through \all/ the kings following/ by describing \touching/ only the greas upon the main turns of affairs relating to the reign of the last horn.

And it is to be observed that the Angel in passing on from this period downwards to the end of the prophesy proceeds by two large pe intervalls of time answering to the double reign of the last horn, The first that wch followed its rising up \waxing great towards the pleasant land &/ to the host of heaven & that wch followed its rising \growing up/ up {sic} to the Prince of the host. The first intervall

{illeg} Hitherto the Prophesy h Now This practising & prospering relates to \imports that is /relates to\/ the time of ye end |is ready to co| For \the vision is said to be at ye time of the end & at the last end of the indignation &./ In the proceedings against the of Antiochus Epiphanes against the holy covenant its said that it should not prosper because the end {illeg} or time of the end was not yet but still at a further time & therefore the prospering imports that the time of the end is at hand for The set \setting up the/ Transgression {illeg} was attempted by Antiochus \Epiphanes/ but was not \then/ to prosper till the time of the end \because the time of the end was not come. But/ & therefore but but {sic} the king who doth according to his will & prospers till the indignation be accomplished & \therefore/ the abomination of the mahuzzims wch he sets up proper prospers & continues |lasts all the time of the end all ye times of ye end all ye time of ye end| till the sanctuary be cleansed. For the time of the end now fo For the time of the end is now commencing.

For after the invocation of saints & the veneration of their \reliques &/ pictures were established: the Empire of the Saracens – – –

The little horn is the power of the

<159v>

After the Prophets had described the

This Prophesy of the scripture of truth consist of th

After the Prophet had descibed {sic} the actions of the kings of the north & south down the 8th year of Antiochus Epiphanes, the year in wch the (Romans conquered Macedon & began to reign over the Greeks, he proceeds downwards from that period of time by \two/ large intervals of time to the end of th day of jugment {sic}, describing only the greatest turns of {illeg} affairs. The first interval conteins the \mighty/ reign of the Greeks by \by {sic} or under/ the power of the Romans from the 8th year of Antiochus \in wch that power began till the end/ till the division of the Roman Empire & separtion {sic} of the Greeks from the Latines \whereby that power \reign/ came to an end/. The second conteins the reign \& fate/ of the Greek Empire after separation, & this interval is subdivided into two \successive/ parts the last of wch is called the time of the end. The first \of the two great/ intervals is ushered in wth these words But it shal not prosper – – – – – – And the second part of the second interval beginns wth these words; And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him, & continues to the day of judgment. And in this time of the end the abomination \transgress/ \worship/ of the Mahuzzims set up by the king who doth according to his will continues to {illeg} overspread the churches \christian world/ & the saints continue in a state of affliction \&/ desolation & d|t|herefore this abomination \worship/ is called the abomina\transgres/t|s|ion of desolation & said to this affliction \state of desolation/ of the saints is called the indignation against the holy covenant, & the last end of the indignation meaning by the last end not the last moment but the last interval called the time of the end.

The first interval conteins the reign of the|is| Greeks {sic} \horn/ by the power of the Romans; the second conteins the reign \& fate of this horn/ of the Greeks \Empire/ after separation from the Latines. The first begins with the 8th year of Antiochus inclusively this being the year in wch the Romans conquered Macedon & began to reign over the Greeks, & ends with the division of the Roman Empire into the Greek & Latine Empires this division putting an end to the reign of the Romans or Latines over the Greeks. The second intervall extends from \the time of/ that division to the end of the prophesy & day of judgmt. The first interval comprehends the taking away \of/ the Iewish daily worship & placing the abomination of desolation in their land: the second interval comprehends the taking away of the Christian daily worship & the placing the abomination of desolation in the sanctuary of the sanctuary of the {sic} Christians \wch abomination is represented by the honouring of a strange God together wth Mahuzzims/. The first interval conteins the rise of the last horn of the Goat up to the host of heaven & his reign in wch he cast down some of stars to ye ground, the second interval conteins his usurpation of the throne of the Prince of the host

After the Prophet had described the rise of the Greek empire represe

– by two large intervalls of time with relation to the double rise & reign of the last horn of the Goad {sic} of

– represented by the Goat & the \{illeg}/ actions of his first horns & particularly of the the {sic} kings of the north & south down or northern & southern horns down to the the {sic} eighth year of the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes the year in wch the Romans conquered Macedon & began to reign over the Greeks: he translates his discourse from the first horns to the last & proceeds downwards from this period \of time to the day of judgment/ by two large intervalls of time answering to the double rise & reign of this \last/ horn, & describes only the greatest turns of affairs relating to this horn it. The first interval conteins the reign of the Greeks by this horn by the \anothers/ power of the Romans or \or/ the reign of the Greeks under the dominion of the Latines: the second conteins the reign & fates of the Greeks \Empire/ after separation from the Latines. The first begins – – – – – day of judgmt. The first interval conteins the rise of the little horn up to the host of heaven & the first part of his reign wherein he cast down of the stars host & of the stars to the ground: the second conteins the reign rise of this horn up to the Prince of the host & his taking away the daily worship of the people of the {Prince} & casting down & casting down his sanctury {sic} with an host given him th by reason of the transgression of desolation. The first interval comprehends the taking away of the Iewish daily worship & placing the abomination of desolation in their

<160r>

When we are commanded to beware of Philosophy & vain d{illeg} & {opposi}tions of science falsly so called: the meaning is, not that we should {illeg} condemn all Philosophy of falshood, but that we should avoyd falling out with one another about it \philosophical opinions true or false./ When {illeg} some of the Christians \of the Circumcision/ who came from Iames endeavoured to impose the law of Moses upon the Christians Gentiles, the Apostles Paul told them that they preached ano \called it/ preaching another Gospel whereby they made void the faith in Christ, not because the law was evil \(for the Apostle tells us that it was good;)/ but because {illeg} it was not necessary to salvation & therefore not to be imposed as an articles of communion. {illeg} And for{illeg} the same reason we are not to \the/ imposing \of/ any Proposition {illeg} (true or false) as an Article of Communion wch was not an Article of communion from the first preaching of the gospel, is preaching another Gospel & the persecuting of a \any/ true Christians for not receiving that gospel is persecuting a memb Christ in his mystical members & the persecutor in making war upon Christ deserves the name of an Antichristian in a litteral sense.

Moses commanded the people of Israel that they should make Iudges & Officers in all their Gates (or \that is/ in the Gates of every \all their/ city|s|) to judge the people with just judgment. Deut. 16.18. And These Iudges sat in the Gates of every \the every/ |citys| & were called the Elders of the city & had power \judged of capital causes & \{illeg}/ {Mults more often other} matters/ of life & death Deut 21.19, 20, 21: & 22.15, 16, 17, 18, 21. \& 25.7, 8./ Ruth 4.1, 2, 9, 11, Amos 5.14. And This sort of government \by Elders for putting the laws of God in execution/ continued in Israel till the captivity & then was abolished by the Chaldeans (Lament 5.14) & at length restored by the commission of Artaxerxes given to Ezra (Ezra {illeg} 7.25, 26), & 10.14) And while these Elders met in the Gates of the City to do justice, & were there attended by their under Officers & by such of the people as had business with ye Iudges or came to heare the tryalls, they|re| had \was/ also a place of worship in ye Gates set apart \in the Gate/ for prayer & for reading of the Law of Moses by wch the Elders were to judge the people \& the Elders \{illeg}/ who sacrificed erected an Altar on the next hill \calling it the high place/ 1 Sam. 9.19, 25./ And these Assemblies were under the direction of the Elders & were at length called by the Greeks called Synagogues \& the Elders & Presbyters & sometimes the Synagogue were called Churches Matt. 18.17./ [And this form of government & \public/ worship was retained by the primitive Christians, the christians of the circumcision calling these assemblies Synagogues (Iames 2.2) & continuing to call them \so in Iudea till after the {illeg} middle/ so till the end of the fourth Century as Ierome informs us who tells us also that the President whom we call the Bishop \of the Church/ they called the Prince of the Synagogue] And the Iews \also who were/ dispersed among the Gentiles, erected Synagogues in every city where they were sufficiently {numous} numerous, the Greeks & Romans conniving at this practice. And this form of government descended from them to ye Christians, \|\For they ordeined Elders/ Elders {sic}| being ordeined in every city 1 Tit. 4 5 {}/ < insertion from lower down f 160r > ✝ & the Iewish ceremony of ordeining by laying on of hands {illeg} the board of Elders in every city exercising|ed| a judicial power even in civil affairs – – – < text from higher up f 160r resumes > the board of Elders \in every city & {ward among them reteined}/ exercising a judicial power \ever {sic}/ {illeg} civil affairs by the consent of the Christian|s| people \under them/ 1 Cor. 6.1, 2, 3, 4, \& Tim. 5 Tim This board was/ & {illeg} being by the Greeks called ye Presbytery \or consistory of Elders 1. Tim. 4.14 &/ & by the Latines Prebendaries those of the board by the Latines Prebendaries, & their President \the chief ruler of the Synagogue/ the President or Presul or [Ἐπίσκοπος the] Bishop, And a Roman Lawyer \being who was at length/ called in to assist them in civil affairs, beco|a|ming|e| their Chancellour of their Court. The \And/ the \first/ Christians of the circumcision called these assemblies \Cathedral Churches/ Synagogues Iames 2.2. & continued to call them so in Iudea till after the middle of the fourth Century as Ierome informs us, who tells us also that the Bishop was by them called the Prince of the Synagogue. And {illeg} \since/ this form of government was interrupted by the Babylonian captivity & is now much altered from what it was in the beginning of Christianity, \ < insertion from lower down f 160r > / ✝ & the Holy Ghost is not given to wicked men by the laying on of hands, & no man has power to give the Holy Ghost to whomsoever he pleases by vertue of a ceremony Christians may hence < text from higher up f 160r resumes > we \Christians/ may hence learn every man to live quietly under the govern |to live quietly & to suffer one another to live quietly every man under the govern|ment of his own city. & suffer other Christians to live quietly under the governments of theirs

These Elders were elected by the City the people voting & the Elders \Presbytery/ confirming the Elections by laying on of hands <160v> And this form of government descended from them to the Christians. For they ordeined Elders in every city 1 Tit. 1.5 & in ordeining them retained the Iewish ceremony of laying on of hands 1 Tim. 5.22. & the board of Elders in every city exercised a judicial power over the Christians by their consent even in civil affairs 1 Cor. 6.1, 2, 3, 4 & 1 Tim. 5.17, & was by the Greeks called the Presbytery or consistory of Elders 1 Tim 4.14, & the place of their assembling & worshipping was by the christians of the circumcision called their syagogue {sic} Iames 2.2.

And after the manner of the Iews the Christians of every city incorporated themselves \Presbyters/ under a Council \or Consistory of Elders or/ of Elders hea Presbyters \called the Presbytery &/ headed by a President or Bishop \Act. 4.23 1 Tim 1.5 & called the Presbytery of/ & this Council admitted of Presbyters \1 Tim 4.14 admitting them/ after baptism into the communion of their \own/ city by laying on of the hands of their President & {illeg} deprived|ing| offenders of this communion as they saw reason. They judged also of civil affairs by the consent of the people 1 Cor. 6.1, 2, 3, 4 & 1 Tim. \3./5. & 5.17. [And by reason of an allow stipend allowed them yearly for their attendance on the affairs \business/ of the Council they were called Prebendaries \At length/ They called in a Roman Lawyer to assist them in civil affairs & this Lawyer becme their Chancellour.] Thus the Ch primitive Christians disting by ordeining Elders in every City distinguished themselves into as many \Communities or/ Churches as there were cities & those of \any/ one Church communicated with those of any other by Letters communicatory. & being excommunicated by their own Church they lost the communion of all the rest. And in this state things continued till the days of Pope Victor. The places where the Presbytery met were called Churches by the converted Gentiles & Synagogues by the converted Iews. And by re the Bishop was by the converted Iews called the Prince of the Synagogue Iames. 2.2. Ierom

And by reason of a stipend allowed them \Presbyters/ yearly for their attendance on the Council they were called Prebendaries. by the Latines At length they called in a Roman L\a/wyer to assist them in civil affairs & this Lawyer became their Chancelour.

& Theseus stole Helenaa[30] just before the time of the Argona{utic} expedition being then 50 years old & she but seven or as some say ten. \Thus/ And And {illeg} \{Atachates &}/ Theseus went \also with/ Perithous to b[31]steale Proserpine \Proserpina/ the daughter of Orestes \Aidoneus & Persephone king & Queen/ of the Molossi & was imprisoned by \{Aidoneus}/ {illeg} & \then/ {Castor} \& while Theseus lay in prison Castor/ & Pollux released their Sister Hellena & captivated Æthra the mother of Theseus, & while Theseus lay in prison \then sailed with/ the Argonauts. sailed Sesostris was therefore contemporary to &c

– And Apollonius Rhodius, that Hypsipyla gave Bacch Iason the purple cloak, wch the Graces made for Bacchus, & h \{illeg} & wch Bacchus/ gave {illeg} to his son Thoas the father of Hypsipyle.

His tuition might begin about t in the 17th or 18\th/ Olympiad & his Legislature fall upon the 22|1|th or 23|2|d|th|.

Now the daughters of Danaus being contemporary to Theseus, & some of their sons being Argonauts, Danaus \with his daughter/ fled from his his brother Sesostris into \Greece one/ {generation} before the Argonautic expedition, and so that w \& therefore Sesostris returned into Egyp {sic}/ in the reign of Rehoboam & so was Sesac. ffor both of them were kings of all Egypt at one & the same time.

nine years in – soon after, & Prixus married Chaleiope the daughter of Danau Ætes & by her had Argus the Argonaut & other \by some reputed/ \several/ children & died before the Argonautic expedition

<161r>

For as the Heathens & Hereticks beleived all their Gods to be of one substance with the first God, so all the Christians who beleived the Son to be the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of the father must of necessity \have/ beleived that he was unius of one substance with the father, this opinion being the consequence of the former. And yet this opinion was the foundation of the philosophy \theology/ of the heathens Cabbalists & Gnosticks & when the Montanists applied it to the Trinity \& gave the name of Oeconomy to their disposition of the Trinity/, the Christians major part of Christians both Greks & Latines \who flourished/ in the end \beginning/ of the second \third/ century & beginning of the third \(that is, the body of the Church Catholick)/ were frighted at this doctrin (as you have heard out of Tertullian) & accounted it polytheism \& therefore looked upon the Montanists as heathens & idolaters/. ffor as the heathens were guilty of polytheism notwithstanding that they beleived all their Gods to be of one substance & sometimes called them one God so the Christians of those days |& accounted them all to be but one Iove & sometime called them one God| so the Montanists might be polytheists notwithstanding that they beleived the Tinity to be unius substantiæ & called it one God, For words without sense cannot free {any} men from being criminals, & \therefore/ the Christians of those days ffor the affirming the three persons to be but one God amounts to nothing more then a denial of ye crime of polytheism, & a bare denial of a crime doth not free men from \being/ guilty. And if it did, it would free the heathens as well as the Montanists from this crime. Tertullian indeed calls the Christians who opposed the Montanists, simplices quosqꝫ & imprudentes \& Idiotas/ quæ {illeg} major semper credentium pars est, but in doing so he speaks in calls himself a Gnostick. ffor the Christian religion \Gospel/ was adapted to the understanding of the meanest of the people, \& preached to the poor/ Father, saith Chris The Gospel was \&/ preached to the poor. Father saith Christ, I thank thee that thou hast hid these things from the wise & prudent of this world & revealed them to babes. And therefore we are to look for Apostolick tranditions amongst Tertullians simple people & to account all such \learned metaphysical/ doctrines as are above the reach of these people to be the inventions of the wise & prudent of this world. |The common people are tenacious of traditions, ye learned are apt to intermix their own opinions.|

As by Tertullians testimony it appears that the body of Christians \both Greeks & Latines/ in his days were \both Greeks & Latines were very/ averse from placing the unity of the Deity in the \a metaphysical unity the or/ unity of substance \& could not so much as hear the opinion wth patience accounting the Montanists to be Idolaters:/ so it appears by the proceedings of the Council of Antioch against Paul of Samosat that the Churches continued against it till those days. This Council \met 55 years before the Council of Nice &/ consisted of about 80 bishops & her sentence against Paul \rejected the ὁμοούσιος & her sentence/ was communicated to all the Churches & unanimously approved by them & confirmed by them & confirmed by the bishops of Rome & Italy even in writing & therefore the ὁμοούσιος or \doctrine of the λογος being one God with ye father by/ unity of substance was then rejected by the voluntary \& unanimous/ consent of the Church Catholick. And after \when/ she had once rejected it she had no authority to receive it afterwards, because by rejecting it she declared tradition to be against it. And \For/ in matters of faith she has no authority to vary from tradition, no not in point of language. For the faith wch was once delivered to ye saints is only to be known by the language in wch it was delivered, & therefore the Church is commanded to keep to ye form of sound words.

And yet the by the writings \& discourses/ of Theophilus, Athenagoras, Clemens |&| Tertullian & their \friends &/ followers, the \{illeg}/ opinion that the {illeg} Word \son of God/ was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος καὶ προφόρικος spread so much was in consequence was \that they were/ unius substantiæ cum Patre |of God the father the internal & prolatitious word of ye father,| spread so much \in the Churches {illeg}/ in the third & fourth centurys that as to [procure an establishment of the word ὁμοούσιος in the Council of Nice.] taint taint the bishops of Rome & Alexandria & the {sic} Emperor Constantine the great with his favorite Hosius & the Bishops \of Rome & Alexandria with those of their party who/ who {sic} subscribed the Letters of Alexander /ye Bp of\ the bishop of Alexandria & by their means tho not without much opposition to get the word ὁμοούσιος established by the Council of Nice inserted into the Creed by the Council of Nice. The Emperor to influence ye bishops published his opinion bef in all the Cities before the Council met, & when they met & <161v> could not agree he came in person into ye Council upon a day appointed, & proposed & pressed the ὁμοούσιος & got it received into ye Creed before he went out of ye Council giving the bishops no time to consider the danger of admitting the lan condemned language of hereticks. Yet the Bishops cautioned that it should not be understood in the sense of ye hereticks nor signify any thing more then ὁμοιούσιος as being derived from ὅμος wch signifies the words ὁμος & ὅμοιος signif being of \commonly taken in/ the same signification. But Hosius,f[32] who f[33]published the Nicene Creed & by consequence translated it into Latin, rendred the word ὁμοούσιος by unius substantiæ & the Greeks of that perswasion translated unius substantiæ by μιας ὀυσίας & μιας ὑποστάσεως & the|i|se language |being \frequently/ used instead of \ομοουσιος &/ being more apt to be understood in the sense of the hereticks| became a snare & stumbling block to the people, being frequently taken in ye sense of the Sabel here hereticks |especially most apt to be to the Latines who used only the translation.| Whence the Greeksg[34] began \soon/ to look upon the Latines as inclining to Montanism & Sabellianism \& to put a stop to the growth of those opinions anathematized them in their Councils/ & the Latines mutuallyh[35] charged the Greeks with polytheism & Arianism for calling the So ffather Son & Holy Ghost three Hypostases \& in their i[36]Councils endeavoured to free themselves from the imputation of Sabellianism/. And even those who used the lang word ὁμοούσιος \at length/ fell out amongst themselves some calling \continuing to call/ the father son & holy Ghost one hypostasis, others \to avoid ye imputation of Sabellianism,/ calling \them/ three |hypostases,| & these two parties called {illeg} one another Sabellians & Arians till Athanasius in the reign of Iulian the Apostate reconciled them & made them understand that tho they agreed \differed/ in language \yet/ they agreed in sense, one party by one hypostasis meaning one in species & nature, the other party by three hypostases meaning three in number. And thence forward the homousian Greeks \to free themselves from the imputation of Sabellianism, \began/ wholy/ left|ave| {sic} of the language of one \usia & one/ hypostasis & used \constantly to use/ the language of one usia & three hypostases & meaning one substance in nature & species & three in number & the Latines \thenceforward/ used the language of one substance & three persons in the same sense.

And that Sabellianism & Montanism by the influence & under the protection of the \language of una substantia in/ Latin translation of the Creed spread very much in the Latin Churches is not sufficiently acknowledged by Hilary who in Hilary in an Epistle wch he wrote A.C. 358 from Phrygia to ye Latine Churches. Bishops of Gallia & Britain thus acknowledges. Multi ex nobis, fratres charissimi, ita unam substantiam Patris et ffilij prædicant ut videre possint non magis pie quam impie prædicare: habet enim – – – – – – ὁμοιούσιος to ye father as well as ὁμοούσιος T And by this conviction I conceive it was that Sabellianism fell in the west, & that the homousian Greeks began to change \use {illeg}/ ye language of one|three| hypostasis {sic} into that of three & not long after, were taught by Athanasius to ye language /this new language\ of three Hypostases \generally reconciled {illeg} to it by Athanasius in order to bring/ over the Greeks more easily to his party. For at this time <162r> his party was very low (the world being \now/ against him) & wanted art to revive it {illeg} \the world being now against him/ But after the reign of Constantius & Iulian, \Iovian/ an Emperour of his own opinion came to the crown & began to give new life to the \his/ affairs. of his party [The circumstances of his party at that time you will best understand by the description wch his contemporary Gregory Nazianzen gives of them.] ffor Iovian {illeg} succeeding Iulian recalled the excommunicated & banished bishops & demanding {illeg} ac {sic} acct of their faith favoured that of Athanasius, as {illeg} his contemporary Gregory Nazianzen thus describes, [37]Iovianus, ut pulcherrimum sui l imperij \sui/ fundamentum jaceret rectamqꝫ legum sanctionem – – – – – – partem animo tenus pietatem colunt –– partim eam igniculi cujusdam instar nonnihil accendunt –– partim deniqꝫ omni verborum libertate veritatem prædicant. And this was the state of affairs at the death of Athanasius.

<163r>

The homousian controversy was managed b lasted till the death of ye Emperor Valens A.C. 378 & was managed between the Latine Churches & {illeg} chiefly the Church of ye one Rome on ye one hand & the Greek Churches & chiefly the churches of Asia on the other. Th

In the year 341 A.C. 341 {sic} Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, Paul of Constantinople, Marcellus of Ancyra & Asclepas of Gaza having been accused of various crimes & deposed by the Greek Councils, fled to Rome & appealed from the Greek Councils to Iulius bishop of Rome: Iulius accepted of the appeal, examined the appellants, received them into communion & called a Council of about 50 or 60 bishops of Italy & the parts adjacent to meet at Rome A.C. 342 & cited the eastern Bishops then met in a Council at Antioch, to appear in this Council at Rome & justify their proceedings. – – – – – – – – – – I have therefore recited it as the oldest Creed in wch the father son & holy Ghost are declared consubstantial |because they appeared not when Iulius – – – – – – act of the eastern & western Churches.|

Six years after these things were done Constantius conquered Magnentius the successor – – – – – – – sup acknowledging the supreme & absolute judicial power authority of the Councils of the Greek Church over her own members.

After these things several Councils meeting at Sirmium, Nice in Thrace Ariminum & Seleucia & Constantinople in the years 357, 359 & 360 abolished ye use of the words usia homousios \& homoiusios/ as not being in scripture \& occasioning great disturbances/, alledging also that the word ο ho\mo/usios was rejected by \their fathers in/ the council of Antioch above 50 years \{illeg}/ \long/ before ye meeting of ye Council of Nice, & was not well considered \put/ by the Council of Nice hastily & \sudenly or/ without mature deliberation & was apt to be misinterpreted by in favour of heresies, & gave offence to ye common people \who understood it not/ & created great disturbances by imposing it. |& was a stumbling block to ye people who understood it not in the sense of the Council. For Constantine the great coming in person into the Council proposed & pressed the word ομοουσιος & got it decreed in one day, & the bishops having no time to deliberate, admitted the word with an interpretation that it should signify the sa be taken in the same sense wth ομοιουσιος, not considering the danger {illeg} of admitting a word wch was usually taken in another sense.| For Constantine the great {sic} coming in person into ye Council of Nice proposed it & pressed it without giving the bishops time & got it {illeg} decreed the same morning wthout giving the Bishops time to deliberate: The {illeg} Latines \used not ye very word but/ translated |it| homousios unius substantiæ & by unius substantiæ \the common people of the Latines & even their Bishops/ were apt to take understand {either} one common substance out of wch the previ \of ye vizt father & son/ whether a previous substance out of wch the father & son \both/ were derived by division or one undivided substance in wch both subsisted; To as Hilary in a \A.C. 358/ complains in a letter \written A.C. 358/ to the Churches \Bishops/ of Gallia & Britain, saying, [38]Multi ex nobis, fratres charissimi, ita unam substantiam Patris et ffilij prædicant ut videri possint non magis id pie quam impie prædicare \Habet enim hoc verbum in se et fidei conscientiam & fraudem paratam &c/ &c. And as for the people \& clergy/ of the eastern Churches, how {illeg} much they were \either/ strangers to ye word homousios \or averse to it against it/ the same Hilary in the same Epistle may appear by the character wch the same Hilary in ye same letter[39] gave of the eastern provinces where he was then in banishmt. Tantum ecclesiarum orientalium periculum est, saith he, ut rarum sit hujus fidei [consubstantialis,] quæ qualis sit vos judicate, aut sacerdotes aut poulum inveniri. –– Nam absqꝫ episcopo Eleusio et paucis cum eo, ex majori parte Asianæ decem provinciæ vere Deum nesciunt.

The new language \above mentioned/ being for these reasons rejected, the Greek & Latin Churches continued {united} \still in quiet/ till the end of the reign of the Emperors Constantius & his successors Iulian the last heathen Emperor. And hitherto \from the times of the Apostles till the death of Iulian/ the Church Greek & latin Churches continued united by one fai in one {illeg} \unanimous/ Church \the main body of/ the visible Church Catholick of Christ {illeg} visible {illeg} \without interruption/ tho not without intestine broiles nor without heretical men in their m intermixt wth them in outward communion For Churches may have hereticks in their congregation & yet not be {hereti}cal. There were \might be/ Sabellians in \the/ communion of \wth/ the Latin Churches & <163v> yet the Latine Churches if they did not make an open profession of the Sabellian faith were not to be called Sabellian, & there were \might be/ Arians in communion wth the Greek Churches & yet if the Greek Churches did not make an open profession of Arianism they were not to be called Arian. They anathematized the proper langua were so far from professing Arianism that they anathematized the \proper/ language \of Arius/ in several of their Councils. They published several articles Creeds or Professions of faith & I do not meet wth any heretical articles in any of them. If their Councils of Sirmium, Ariminum & Seleucia are called Arian for repealin rejecting the use of the word homousios, the Council of Antioch wch did the same thing 90 years before must also be Arian & so must And if it be said that they were Arians in their hearts; God only knows the hearts of men: we are to judge of visible churches by their outward professions of faith If the \worship &/ outward profession of faith be free from heresy we are not to leave separate from ye Communion so that {illeg} of any Church be free from heresy so that we may joyn in communion with her without sinning we are not to separate \from her communion/ upon pretence that her members are hereticks in their hearts & by their continuing in communion wth the Church catholick. The Church composed of the Greek & Latine Churches \& of the Churches in Scythia & Germany all of them/ in fo commuunion wth one another in the reign of Iulian never separated from the Church Catholick & therefore was not \schismatical/. These Churches & such others as were in communion wth them were the whole body of Christians \throughout the whole world/ a few separatists excepted & therefore they were the church Catholick of Christ. The Greek & Latin Churches never separated from this Church catholick nor from one another & therefore were neither of them schismatical. They contended with one another vehemently in the time of the Council of Serdica, but wthout breaking communion excomunicating one another or breaking communion by any publick act. And if they had broke communion the western Churches would have been the schismaticks because they in the dispute was they imposed the Popes supremacy upon the eastern Churches wch was an unjust article \condition/ of Communion. \& occasioned the schism/ And upon returning into communion wth the eastern they \the schism/ would have ceased And when the western Churches desisted from their imposition & the imposition & acknowledged the authority of the eastern Councils over her own members, subcribing subscribing to the sentence of sentence of those Councils in the Council of Millain they would have ceased to be schismaticks. And as for the faith, the Creed published by the {illeg} eastern bishops {illeg} in their return from the Council of Serdica is by Hilary (one of the hottest of the homousians) allowed to be a complete & absolute definition of the faith And the Creed published b in wch the Churches of the whole Empire agreed in the (both Greeks & Latines) agreed {illeg} at the Councils of Sirmium, Nice in Thrace, Ariminum, & Seleucia & Constantinople & is not found fault with except for abolishing the use of ye word usia. because it was not in the scriptures ffor Certainly if the Greek & Latin Churches were in communion with {illeg} one another before they & by consequence a member of the Church Catholick before they abolished the use of this word: the \they could not cease to be a member of the church catholick/ |by| abolishing of the use of \a word wch was not in/ |it|, it would not make them become a word wch |is| not in scripture nor received from the Apostles by tradition, but a word wch had been introduced by hereticks & abolished 90 years by ye Council of Antioch wth the approbation of the Church catholick 90 years before, could not make the Greek & Latines cease to be a member of the Church catholick in {illeg} anything {which} \a word wch created great disturbances {illeg} & was/ abolished by the Apostles rule of holding fast the form of sound words wch they had received from the beginning Apostles beginning.

<164r>

It was

Hitherto the Man of Mystery of iniquity was to work before the Man of sin should be revealed. ffor b it was to work {sic} without prevailing against the Church. ffor it was to work the man o the Man of s was to work the Man of sin was not to be revealed till that wch letted should \it was to work without prevailing untill the man of sin should {sic}/ & the Man of Sin was not to be revealed till that wch letted should be taken out of the way & that wch letted was by the first Christians taken for the Roman Empire St Paul had told the churches what it was, but was unwilling to set it down in writing least he should be taken for an enemy to the Empire. Remember ye not, saith he, that when I was with you I told you these things? And now ye know what witholdeth that he [the Man of sin] might be revealed in his time. ffor the mystery of iniquity doth already work. Only he who now letteth letteth {sic} will let untill he be taken out of the way. And then shall that wiked {sic} one be revealed. That which letted was therefor in being in the days of the Apostles & therefore was the Roman Empire. And this agreed on \is generally allowed/ by interpreters. Not a Christian Empire but the heathen Roman Empire then in being, the heathen Roman Empire While the Empire continued heathen The Man of sin was to be a Christian dominion & while the Empire continued heathen it was impossible for a Christian dominion to rise up. It was therefore the heathen Empire which letted. This Empire began to be taken out of ye was {sic} by the conversion of Constantine to the Christian religion & his victories over Maxentius & Licinius: but was not fully taken out of the way before the death of Iulian the last heathen Emperor. And we have shewn that the mystery of iniquity only worked till his death, but without prevailing In the reign of Constantius the mystery of Bishop of Rome laboured hard for the supremacy, & the Western Emperor Constans with his bishops endeavoured to set up this \new/ dominion wch was \to be/ the man of sin: but they succeeded not. The their endeavours were without success & frustrated & the Church catholick continued entire till the taking away of th death of Iulian. And now that which letted it|s| taken out of the way it remains that we shew how the mystery of iniquity prevailed over the Church & became the man of sin sin {sic} sitting in the Temple of God. For the revelation of the man of Sin signifies the victory of the Man of sin |the victory of the mystery of iniquity prevailing of the mystery of iniquity the by the| over the Church & his \its/ exaltation into the throne where the \Man of sin/ is \to be/ worshipped as a God. And this came to pass in the manner following.

When the Emperor Iulian was dead, his successor Iovian, as as Gregory Nazianzen tells us who lived in those days informs us released from banishment \released/ Athanasius & some other bishops, & in that {illeg}, as Gregory subjoyns, presented \from \{illeg}/ banishment &/ desired an account of their faith, as Gregory \Nazianzen who lived in those days/ thus mentions. Quinetiam fidei nostræ veritatem a multis laceratam & perturbatam – – – – – upon the death of Athanasius A.C. 373.

The faith wch Athanasius & his followers began now to \be/ preach\ed/ was agreed upon at Alexandria a few months before by Athanasius & 12 or 15 other banished bishops. Hitherto they had used the greek words usia & hypostasis in \one &/ the same sense making the father & son but one usia & one hypostasis but hence forward they thought fit to use the word una usia in conformity to ye una substantia of the Latines & to distinguish the {sic} persons by the name of three hypostases, meaning by una usia \& tres hypostases/ |the Greeks to avoid the suspicion of Sabellianism {they} called the ffather Son & holy ghost one usia & three hypostases {illeg} \& conform themselves to the/ the {sic} language of the Latines, thought fit to call the father son & holy Ghost one usia & three hypostases meaning| one substance in nature & speces {sic} & three substances in number. They agreed also that the bishops who had subscribed in the late Councils of Sirmium, Nice – – – – – finibus

The faith wch began now to be preached was agreed upon a few months before partly by between letters between Athanasius & Liberius Bishop of Rome & by \a consultation of/ 12 or 16 banished bishops who were there with Atha <164v> nasius. The Latines had \long ago/ translated homousios by unius substantiæ, & the G homousian Greeks had translated the una substantia of the Latines by una usia & una hypostasis. And the Latines now declaring the holy Ghost to be consubstantial to ye father & son & expressing it \this faith/ by una substantia & tres personæ, Athanasius \& those with him examined the language/ translated it una usia & tres hypostases, changing una hypostasis into tres hypostases to clear themselves from the suspicion of Sabellianism. & meaning by una usia & tres hypostases one substance in nature & kind & three personal substances in number. And this was the faith wch Athanasius presented to Iovian. It was agreed also by Athanasius & those with him at Alexandria that the Bishops who had subscribed in the late Councils of Sirmium, Nice – – – – – – – – – – ereptus est mundus.

The Bishop of Rome therefore separated & joyned himself \in communion/ with Athathanasius {sic} an excommunicated person \by/ communicating wth Athanasius a man revived his claim to appeals & to strengthen himself sent letters to all the western bishops signifying that they might separat inviting them to separate & inviting \come over to him &/ signifying that they should be received into his communion without losing their bishopricks, & in a few years he gained the greatest part \& his successor Damasus gained/ most of the western bishops.

In ye third year of this controversy

In three years he bained one half of the people of Rome. ffor upon his death, wch happened in November 366 A.C. 366 – – – – & this Council sending a letter to the bishops of Illyricum they met & subscribed the Roman faith & sent recommended it to the Churches of Asia & Phrygia & the western Emperors Valentinian & Gratian – – – – – – prædicare præcepit.

In the mean time the bishops of Alexandria & Antioch endeavoured to propagate ye same faith in Egypt & Syria & were generally assisted by the Moncks of in their diocesses. Yet the Greek Emperor Valens opposed the homousion – – – – – – – – – – – – sine dilatione contendat.

And henceforward the Bishops of Rome began to give laws to the Churches by their Decrees. ffor soon after this edict Himmerius – – – – – – – – ignorare sit liberum &c. This was the beginning of decretory Epistles.

The next year A.C. 386 a Council of 80 – – – – – – jurisdiction.

After three years more – – – – – – – called in the east.

Together with the Popes supremacy & Decretory Epistles, & the worship of three equal substances in the Deity, came in the invocation of saints & the veneration of their miracle working reliques \the practis of writing fabulous legends/ & the superstitious use of the signe of the cross in baptism. ffor the Council of Constantinople usually called the second general council.

–– because they appeared not when Iulius cited them & because they now fled from justice and they made some Canons also in wch they decreed that appeals might be made to ye Bishop of Rome from all Councils not called by him & by doing so they constituted him their universal Bishop over the {illeg} churches western Churches & as far as lay in their power over the eastern also, {illeg} & thereby they declared that they continued in communion with the eastern Churches They excommunicated six or eight \eastern/ Bishops by name & thereby also they declared that they continued in communion wth all the rest of them eastern bishops \Churches/. And the eighty eastern bishops excommunicated five or six of the western bishops & thereby they declared that they continued in communion with all the rest of the western bishops Churches And These excommunions produced animosities between the common people in the confine of both empires, but the animosities of a small part of the common people are not the act of the eastern & western Churches.

Six years after – – – – – – – – her own members

<165r>

And when he comes from his father to judg the world he is called {illeg} the messenger of the father. For it is manifest \appears/ out of Philo that the ancient Iews {} Angels \wch were sent wth Gods word/ & principally the Angel of Gods presence by the name of λογὸι to {illeg} Legati Orators \or messengers/ sent with Gods word.

May it please yor Lordps

In obedience to yor Lordps order signified to us by Mr Lowndes his letter of \last/ Ian 29 we have considered \upon/ the annexed proposal of Mr Robt Ball merchant for \vizt/ that if your Lordps shall \ship off &/ deliver 200 Tunns of Tinn to his factor at Leghorn, upon his factors rect thereof he will pay for ye same either three pounds 16s pr C either here or at Leghorn as yor Lordps shall think fit: & we \have considered this proposal &/ humbly represent, that Sr Theodore Ianssen paid 4li per C to ye late Ld Tr. for Tin shipt off delivered at Leghorn & Genoa & ship her Majesty bearing the run into barrs \barrelled/ & shipt off at her Majts charge & delivered at Leghorn \or Genoa/. That \in/ the exportation thereof was subject to various \some/ accidents a considerable quantity of Tin being \was/ always imbezzelled by the soldiers seamen when ever they touched upon land in their voiage & the barrells {illeg} of Tinn being broken upon removing the Tin from ship to ship, wch |their voiage & that the business of her Mats ffleet required sometimes a removal of the Tinn from ship to ship whereby the barrels of Tin were broken wch might| gave the seamen & soldiers further opportunities of imbezzling the same. ffor wch reasons \& caused a new charge of repairing the barrells. All wch being conside{red}/ we are humbly of opinion that the price of 4li should not be abated 3li 16s upon delivery at the Tower is a better price then 4\li/ upon delivery at Leghorn, & that \therefore/ the price of four pounds should not be abated.

We hav Besides the specific unity

You have heard that ye {illeg} three persons were said to be unius substantiæ \of one substance/ & consubstantial by reason of their similitude & being of one nature essence & species: but there is yet a further reason. ffor as two cohering parts of one undivided stone are unius lapidis & unius lapis \substantiæ/ & cannot properly be called two stones or two substances til they are broken & separated from one another so \the three hypostases were {represented} by conceived by/ many of the fourth & following ages {illeg} to cohære & {illeg} in one undivided substance & for that reason to be of one substance. And hence came the language of calling the Trinity the holy & undivided Trinity. So Athanasius . . . . . . their rays, & others compare the Trinity to thre men with this difference that men are separated from one another but the Trinity undivided. And many in ye Council of Serdica seemed to be of this opinion when they called it Arianism to make the father son & holy ghost three separated hypostases. But it {illeg} is to be conceived that \its to be observed that/ the cohesion & union of the divine hypostases was not \a to be conceived/ in a corporeal manner by juxtaposition & cohesion of contiguous {illeg} tangible parts but by the internal cohesion of three spirits wch pervade one another & are each of them omnipresent: wch manner of cohæsion & conjunction the Greeks called περιχιόρησις & the Latines circumincessio. |For these| \& these/ words that import a \mutual/ penetration & per of \some/ substances \& pervasion/ of conjoyned \coincident/ substances every where coincitent {sic} & present to one another.

The Gnosticks & Cataphrygians in deriving their Æons & \particularly/ the Son & holy spirit from the first God, explained these {illeg} generations & productions after various manners some making the father the whole substance & the son & the holy ghost \exerted/ powers of that substance, others making them parts the father still remaining the whole, others making them parts & leaving the name of the father to the remaining part. Some making th separating the parts from ye father others not separating them. And these opinions after Pope Victor became first a Montanist & then a Praxean sprea took root & spread in the west & being joyned & {united} wth the opinion of æternal generation became the opinions of those \the many of many/ bishops in the west when which when Hilary wrote to the bishops of Gallia & Britain for running into these erroneous opinions. And the opinion

You have heard that when the languag in the times next after the Council of Nice when the Lati language unius substantiæ & unius hypostasis began to be used the Greek Chuch {sic} accused those of Sabellianism & Monanism {sic} who used it. By Sabellians they meant those of the tautousian faith, by Montanists those of the homousian faith in the sense of Montanism Montanists \Montanus/ that is those who held the father & son to be of one substance as parts <165v> co{}ring hypostases in one undivided substance. For in one undivided substance. For Tertullian in his book against Praxeas in explaining & defending the doctrine of Monanus {sic} κατὰ Proclulum, represented that the son was an undiv a cohering part of the father born of him without separation or division of the fathers substance. And & that after ye nativity of the son the father acted as a person in the remaining part. ffor in explainging {sic} how (according to Montanus) the son might suffer without the father, he compares ye son to a river wch may be muddied while the fountain from whence it flows may remain cleare. The Montanists therefore in comparing the father & son to a fountain & {river} \a stream/ a root & tree \its branch/, the sun & its light, understood two cohering hypostases wch wth the holy Ghost composed one undivided substance in the deity. And this doctrine together wth Montanism \Sabellianism/ (wch was Montanism κατὰ Æschynem being \successively/ received by Pope Victor \& {illeg} \{defended}/ by Tertullian/ got root in the western churches & spread silently \till it was improved by the language of eternal generation &/ {illeg} as is manifest by the character wch Hilary gives the bishops of Gallia & Britain in his epistle {illeg} \written/ to them as has been mentioned above & \also/ by the complaint of the eastern churches that the western {illeg} was {illeg} Sabe lapsed into Sabellianis the errors of Sabellius & Montanus, & by the approbation wch the Trinity of Montanus met with amongst the homousians. For Epiphanius tells us[40] that Montanus was of the same opinion with the catholick Church concerning the Trinity father son & h.g. tho Tertullian confesses that the generality of Christians in his days looked upon the Montanists as guilty of polytheism. Montanism therefore after it was improved by the doctrine of eternal generation, & recommended by the language of unius substantiæ prevailed in the world.{sic}

In the first half of the fourth century the disputes were only about the nature of the son. Very little was then said about the holy Ghost. And I do not find that his deity began to be preached openly \in the Churches/ \they began to call him God openly/ before the reign of Iulian the Apostate. In his reign Athanasius & the little Council at Alexandria above mentioned declared one \an/ undivided consubstantial Trinity & \yet but/ one deity, & that is {sic} was Arianism to separate the holy Ghost from ye \father &/ son or {illeg} call him a creature. But Athanasius being soon forced to fly, matters rested till the reign of Iovian. And then Athanasius presented to Iovian the Nicene faith with a declaration \profession/ of the Deity \& worship/ of the holy ghost added to it. For we do not only saith he the Nicene fathers, saith he, \that the son should not be beleived only like God but true God of God,/ did not only say that the son was like the father, [least /becau\ \be that that/ he should \not/ be beleived only like God, & not but true God of God:] but they wrote him ὁμοούσιος because wch is proper to to {sic} a genuine & true son of a true & natural father. Neither did they disp alienate the holy Ghost from ye father & the son but rather glorified him with the father & son in one faith of the holy Trinity, because in the holy trinity there is one deity. [Thus did Athanasius \not not only propos/ endeavour to fasten the Deity of & worship of the holy Ghost |his own opinions his own interpretat| upon the Nicene Council by way of consequence: whereas the Council expresly cautioned that ὁμοούσιος should not be tak understood in any corporeal sence & by consequence no nor signify any thing more then like according to substance; & by consequence not be illustrated by corporeal similitudes, such as are those of |a| bodily father & son, a fountain & its stream, a root & its branch, a tree & a sun & its ray, so as to make any inference from these similitudes beyond what was allowed by the Council allowed. ffor these were the similitudes by which the the {sic} Gnosticks & Montanists supported their doctrine of Æons, & therefore are not to be applied to the actions of God the father without great caution. Neither did] \But certainly/ the Council of Nice \did not/ establish \or declare/ any thing about the procession, consubstantiality Deity or worship of the holy Ghost. Montanism was not yet ripe enough for such a purpose. Nor do I meet with any disputes about him|s| before Athanasius & Pope Liberius & the Council of Alexandria began them. |Deity & worship before the reign of Iulian the Aspostate {sic} & Iovian| And I find Basil & Gregory Nazianzen who lived in those do days to be of the same opinion. with my self. For Gregory tells us that writes thus: Iovian Basil tells us th writes thus. The confession of faith wch the Nicene fathers composed I prefer to all the confessions wch were afterwards invented, in wch the son is confessed consubstantial to the father. –––– But because the quæstion wch \νὺν {illeg} ακύναν/ at this present time is started up amongst \by/ those who \are/ always {illeg} endeavour \labouring/ to innovate, was \being/ passed over in silence by those of the former age because it was not denied, was left indiscussed, I mean the question concerning the holy ghost; we must add the explication of this also {illeg} according to the meaning of the holy scripture {illeg}: namely that we beleive \accordingly/ as we are baptized, & give glory as we beleive. And therefore because baptism was instituted by our saviour in the name of the father & son & holy ghost, we exhibit a confession of faith <166r> {according} to baptism & a doxology according to the faith, glorifying the holy ghost with {the} father & son. This [The doxology had hitherto in this form, Glory be to the father by or with the son in the holy Ghost: but now they changed it into this form Glory be to the father & the son & the holy Ghost.] Here Basil tells us the time when the controversy about the Deity of the holy ghost began & the fundamental argument upon wch this Deity was founded & the ancient doxology changed. ffor \{And as}/ the ancient Creed was in one God, the father almighty maker of heaven & earth & in one Lord Iesus Christ \the son of God/ who was crucified for us, & in the holy Ghost {illeg} & this Creed \faith/ was taught \to/ the new converted Christians \in catechizing them/ before baptism that they might know who were the father & son & holy ghost in whose names they were to be baptized: so it is to be understood that \when/ the primitive Christian {sic} were baptized in one {illeg} wer were baptized in the name of the father & son & holy ghost they were baptized in the n or not in the name \not/ in the name of one God the father son & holy ghost but in the name of one God the father almighty \the/ maker of heaven & earth & of one Lord Iesus Christ the son of God who was crucified for us & in the name of the holy ghost. [And accordingly \it is to be understood that when/ the ancient primitive Christians gave glory to |the persons in whom they were baptized they gave glory to| \this/ one God the father almighty \the maker of heaven & earth/ by or with the one /{illeg}\ one Lord the son \Iesus Christ the son of God/ who was crucified for us & is now highly whom God hath raised from the dead & highly exalted with \by his/ a name above every name, that at the name of Iesus every knee should bow. But And this glory may be given \they might give/ to the father & the son in the holy ghost: but whether after glory is given to one God the father & one Lord the Son, it can \might/ be given to the holy ghost either as God or Lord I deserves to be considered.

The controversy therefore about the deity & worship of the holy ghost, began just before was newly begun when Bazil wrote this Epistle. And the time when it began \& who began it/ is thus \thus/ stated more exactly by Gregoy Nazianzen: Iovian, saith he, desired that ye truth of or faith] And the primitive doxology was suited to ye Creed.

The time when the controversy about the deity of the holy Ghost began \& who began it/ is told us also by Gregory Nazian\z/en, & who began it. Iovian, saith he,

The do & founded this worship & deity of the h.g. upon the form of baptism. We beleive saith he as we are baptized. He should have said on the contrary: We are baptized as we beleive. ffor the primitive Christians were Catechised before baptism that when they came to be baptized they might understand who were the father son & h.g. in whose name they were baptized. And in catechizing them they wre taught to beleive in one God the father almighty maker of h & e & in one Ld I.C. the son of God who was crucified for us & in the h.g th \the spt of truth/ & therefore they were baptized not in one God the father son & h.g. \the spirit of truth/ but in one God the father almighty maker of h. & e & in one Lord I C. the son of God who was crucified for us & in one h.g. the spirit of truth, & were migh were \accordingly they/ might give glory to one God ye father as the one God, the God almighty who created the heaven & earth & to the son \as/ the one Lord \the Lord/ Iesus Christ whose the Lord who was {illeg} died for us \& redeemed us wth his blood/ & rose again from the dead wth a name above every name, & \they might also/ wish for grace from the holy spirit ghost that in him they might glorify the father & the son \the father as \one/ God & the son as \one/ Lord/. [And when they directed their prayers to God in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ the mediator between God & man, they understood not God the holy Ghost nor God the Trinity but God the father the one God in whom they had been taught to beleive. All this is plane \distinct/ & easy to be understood & sufficient to salvation & why men should love to dance upon high ropes when they may walk safely upon plane grownd, to weare \the/ glittering amusing apparrel of mysteries unintelligible mysteries when they may walk walk soberly & righteously in a plain dress         & & \uncharitably/ damn their \sober/ brethren who are capable of salvation, I do not understand.] \For/ There is one God & one mediator between God & man but the man Xt Iesus, but there is no mediator between the h.g. & man nor between the Trinity & man, no mediator in whose name we may invoke any other God then the father. And we want a mediator that our prayers may be heard. In that day \saith Xt/ ye shall ask me nothing, \saith Christ/ Whatsoever ye shall ask the father in my name he will do it for you. This was the primitive faith, the primitive baptism & the primitive worship & th is \of divine authority &/ sufficient to salvation. For \the/ doxology is thus set down in scripture. Here we are authorized to glorify the father in the son & we are also authorized to glorify the father & the son, but in different senses represented by the different names of God & the Lamb. Here we are authorised by God himself to give glory to the father & the son as they are God & ye Lamb that was slain \or the God & the Lord/ & we may give this glory in or by the {illeg} assistance of & grace of the holy spirit, but we are no where authorised to give glory to the father & ye <166v> th{e so}n in any other sense then as they are God & the Lamb or God & the mediator between God & man or the God & the Lord neither are we authorized to give glory to God & to the Lamb that was slain & to the holy Ghost \One God/ or to God & the Mediator between God & Man the man Christ Iesus & to the holy Ghost one God, or to one God the father almighty & to one Lord who was crucified & to the holy Ghost one God. ffor For according to Basil we are to glorify as we beleive & were baptized.

First by this method there is more allowed by way of deduction of duties then all the Duties either paid or laid by Act of Parliam amount unto.

By ye Act of ye 2d of Q. Ann no more then the nett Duties payable to ye Queen & ye 612 per cent for prompt payment & 6 per cent for Warehouse room were to be deducted: but by this method the deduction and deduction is greater more then all these to the manifest detriment of the Crown revenue.

The hypostatical union, & purgatory & anniversary Lents & \were also taught by Montanus & so was/ the placing holiness in abstince {sic} from marriage & meats wch God has created to be received with thankgiving, {illeg} so that Monkery \& corporal {illeg} pennance are/ nothing else then Montanism improved

And in the little Council of Alexandria A.C. 362 for clearing his party from \the/ heresy anathematized Basilides & Valentinus who taught that ye son was the λογος προφοrico taught those opinions to whom those opinions were attributed ascribed

And \And/ what notion Basil \opinion of the Greeks/ had of the Latines \& their friend Paulinus for the language of 1 hyp/ |&| for defending Marcellus & of Paulinus for their friend Paulinus, {illeg} you may further \will {now} see more fully may further/ understand by the an letter \Epistle of Basil & those with him/ to ye western Churches, [in wch |t|he|y| \thus/ endeavours to diswade them \Latines/ from the commuion {sic} of Paulinus] As for Paulinus, \say they,/ whether he is blamable for what concerns the imposition of hands, you can tell. But it greives us that he beleives the opinions of Marcellus & receives his followers without distinction into communion. You know, most reverend brethren, that the doctrine \opinion/ of Marcellus voids all our hope, who neither confesses \not/ the son in his proper hypostasis, but makes him \only speaks of as he is/ produced & |is| to return to him from whom he proceeded; nor allows the Paraclete a proper subs & distinct subsistence. Whence I seem to gather that the Latines were now coming off, if not from ye language of one hypostasis, yet least {sic} from the T tautousian sense of ye word. But notwithstanding this Epistle the Latines still adhered \obstinately/ to Paulinus. Now by all this it may be understood that the western Churches & those some in the eastern used the language of one hypostasis from before the first beginning of their contention with the Greeks about Marcellus \or rather/ & others, till the reign of Theodosius the great, & were all this time accounted Sabellians & Montanists by the Greeks, notwithstanding the endeavour of Athanasius to reconcile them. But the The language of three hypostases was d suited not with that of one sub \the Tautousians/ una substantia. [And yet {illeg} for clearing themselves \the language of una substantia/ from the imputation of \tautousianism wch was accounted/ Sabellianism the Latines were at length forced to admit it.] And yet the language of one hypostasis being accounted tautousian & {illeg} Sabellian by all almost all the Greeks: the Latines were at length for clearing themselves from the tautousian imputation of Sabellianism & reconciling themselves to the Greeks were at length forced to quit it.

Before the nativity of the Son ye father was the whole substance, & by the nativity a part of this substance became the son & the father thenceforward acted in all then in all the substance but that part only no longer in that part least he should be incarnate & suffer. ffor ye fountain & river \the root & the branch/ are two undivided /cohering\ parts of ye whole.

I suppose Athanasius means that the Council of Alex Nice glorified ye son holy ghost \silently/ in their heart. ffor they

Now that this was the beginning of the controversy about the Deity & worship of the h.g. I learn \further/ from Basil & Greg. Naz.

Now this profession of faith being \was/ approved by the Emperor & thereby gave a beginning to this new controversy {illeg} \about the Deity of the holy Ghost, as/ I learn further fom Basil & Greg. Naz.

The doxology had hitherto been in these forms Glory be to the father or Glory be to God or glory be to the father or Glory be to the father by or with the son or Glory be to ye father & the Son & if \when/ the Holy Ghost was added it was with the particle in & sometimes wth ye particle by to signify his assistance. But now they changed it into this form Glory be to the father & the son & the holy Ghost. And

<167r>

At that th time Dacia was \a large {country}/ bounded on ye south by the Danube on ye east by the Euxine sea & \& the country of the Alans/ on the north by the {illeg} \river/ Niester & mountain Crapac & on the west \by Germany, being parted from it/ by the river Tibesis or Teys which runs into ye Danube a little above Belgrade. &|It| comprehends the countries now called Transylvania Moldovia & Valechia. Its inhabitants were \anciently/ called Daci by the Latines & Getæ by the \ancients/ Greeks: whence {illeg} & from Getæ came their name of Goths \Trajan conquered them & reduced their country into a a Roman Province/ & whence came their name of Goths \Whence some think they came from the Goths in Scandia/ & from Getæ came the name Goths. [When the Hunns invaded them they were grown into a great mon their King was Ermanarich. He was a great conqueror \warrior/ & had subdued several neig they were grown into a great monarchy by the conquests of their king Ermanarick who h was a great warrior.] Trajan conquered them & reduced their country into a Province of ye Roman Empire After \wch promoted the propagation of the Christian religion among them/ Sometime after they revolted & /lived under their own kings\ were again conquered by Constantine the great. When \therefore/ ye Huns invaded them they were \{illeg}/ a free nations & |{illeg} Ostrogoths {Caiva Annius Gepeticus} Hermanericus & by successive conquests grew into a {illeg}| \of Constantius & his successors/ by the conquests of their king Ermanerick they were grown into a great monarchy. At that time \Vpon that invasion/ they separated into two nations \bodies/ called Ostrogoths & Visigoths, [The Visigoths |under the conduct of Athanaric flying Fritigern flying| flying over the Danube & by the consent of th into Mœsia {illeg} now Servia \& invading the eastern Empire]/ {illeg} The Ostrogoths opposed {illeg} the Hunns & being \were/ conquered by them in the c[41] consulship of Gratian {illeg} & Merobaudes A.C. 377. And The Visigoths under the conduct of Fritigern flying|ed| over the Danube into Mœsia now called Servia & \thence/ invading|ed| the eastern Empire, In this invasion they beat & slew the Emperor Valens A.C. 378, \&/ were beaten by the Emperor Theodosius & upon submission had seats granted them in Thrace as subjects of the Empire A.C. 380.

They were composed of various \Gothic Gothic/ nations nations all speaking the same Gothick language, namely Goth & {illeg} Geth \Ostrogoths Visigoths,/ Vandals, Gepides, Alans Alans & Lombards \Gepides Heruli/ &c all speaking the same gothick languages & their king Ermaneric was very potent extending his dominion over several neighbouring nations. He died in the reign of Valentinian & Valens & his kingdom by his death became divided {illeg} into {illeg} the \several/ kingdoms of \the chief of wch were/ the Ostrogoths & Visigoths. & {illeg} Gepides About that time the vizt A.C. 376 or 377 the Huns invaded Dacia, conquered ye Ostrogoths & Gepides & made ye Visigoths fly to ye Danube & entreat for seats in the Roman Empire, And hav \whereupon they/ were allowed to come over the Danube & seat themselves in Thrace. And the Vandals & Alans had seats granted them in Pannonia & the Burgundians who bordered upon Dacia westward fled to the Rhene in a bod to ye number of 80000.

lived under their own kings & by succesive conquests grew into a large & potent Empire composed of many nations. Their kings Ostrogotha conquered the Gepides, Geberich the Vandals & Ermaneric the Heruli \& Veneti, Antes, Sclavi,/ & many other warlike northern nations of Scythia & Germany. as Iornandes informs us, & amonst {sic} others the Æstri seated upon the a |very| long bank \tract/ of the German Ocean, & the Thuydi nations called Thuidi, Vasinambrocæ, Mœrens, Mordensimni, Cari, Rocæ, Tadzans, Athual, Naveco, Bubegentæ, & Coldæ. From wch conquests some compared him to Alexander the great. |About ten years before his death the 80000 Burgundians fled from the Goths & seated themselves u About four years before his death 80000 Burgundians fled from ye Goths & seated themselves upon the Rhene.| The Vandals Gepides, Vandals & \Alans/ Heruli were Gothic nations & spake the same language with the Goths \& agreed with them in manners/. And the Lombards \& Avares/ /Paulus Diaconus tells us that ye Lombards were originally called Winili, wch makes it probable that they\ were a Vandalick nations of the same stock being derived from the Gepides by division. Ermaneric reigned long {sic} being 110 years old when he died. And a A little before his death the Hunns made war upon him & at his death brake into his kingdom & ruined it, subduing part of his people & putting the rest to flight. They reduced the OstroGoths & Gepides Amongst the conquered nations were the <167v> {Gepides} & a \a/ part of the Goths called the Ostrogoths. Another part of the Goths \called the Visigoths/ fled to the Danube & were received by the Romans into Thrace. \/ < insertion from f 167v > ‡ And \a/ body of Vandals & Alans was \at ye same time/ received into Pannonia [& there remained {illeg} 40 years [& a body of \80000/ Burgundians to ye {illeg} fled to the Rhene.] \For/ They remained there 40 years & rose from those seats & invaded ye western Empire in ye year 407 & therefore fled thither in the year 377. the year that is at ye same time that ye Visigoths were received into Thrace// When ye Visigoths came to the Rh Danube they sent their Bishop Vlphilas embass{illeg} Embassadors to ye Emperor Valens to beg seats & had seats granted them in Mœsia in Thrace, |&| The chief of the Em\b/assy was Vlphilas their Bishop or Patriarch. He was Patriarch of all the Goths the Ostrogoths as well as Visigoths, wch shews that they had hitherto been one nation. He was at the Council of Constantinople A.C. 360 & his predecessor Theophilus was at the Council of Nice A.C. 325 & therefore the Church of the Goths was hitherto allowed by the Churches of the Roman Empire to be a meb member of the Church catholick. He was He invented the Gothick \or sclavonian/ letters & translated the scriptures into their language \of the Goths/, & promoted the Christian religion much among them, wch seems to have given \gave/ occasion to the conversion of Fritigen king of the Visigoths to ye Christian religion & to the persecution perse \Goths of both nations/ whereupon Athanaricus king of the Ostrogoths raised a persecution against the Christians fearing least it should pravail {sic} in his kingdom as it had newly done amongst the Visigoths.

When the Goths were seated in Thrace & \they/ wanted food |&| the Roman commanders Lupicinus & Maximus exacted ye upon them & Lupicinus inviting|ed| Fridigernus their king to a feast with a designe to {illeg} kill him & giving gave order to his soldiers to kill with a designe to kill him & his retinue. But Fridigernus hearing the groans of those who were first slain escaped narrowly & took up arms against the Romans & sle beat them in battel & slew their Emperor Valens, but \soon after/ were beaten by Theodosius & upon submission had seats granted them again in Thrace A.C. 380 where they remained quiet about \18 or/ 20 years as subjects of the Empire. Then upon new commotions, by the {illeg} sollicitation of Salv they took up arms again, made Alaric their captain & troubled the eastern Empire about five years together, & then – – ––

His successor Vithimiris or Winitharius after some resistance was slain in battel & {illeg} Viderich the young son of Vithimir was left under the tuition of Alatheus & Saphrax two eminent Captains. < text from f 167v resumes > {illeg} Both These two sorts bands of Goths \Ostrogots {sic} & Visigoths/ had been hitherto but one nation. ffor the Christians among them \both/, who were now grown very numerous, had but one Bishop. Two of their Bishops are named in history, Theophilus & Vlphilas. The first was at the Council of Nice A.C. 325 & the second at the Council of Constantinople A.C. 360. \Their Church/ In the reign of the Emperors Constantine the great & his son Constantius tho was allowed by |ye| Romans to be a member of the Church catholick{illeg}: ffor their Bishop came to ye Councils of the Roman Empire. Theophilus their Bishop was at the Council of Nice \A.C. 325/ & his successor Vlphilas was at the Council of Constantinople A.C 360.

\had war with the Vandals & took the name of Lombards from their long beards/ wch makes it proble that the Vandals as well as the Lombards were sig descended from ye Gepides. For Vandali & Winili are but various pronunciations of ye same name & that after separation from them & from one another the Lombards were called by that name to distinguish them from ye \other/ Vandals. ffor Vandali & Winili are but various pronunciations of one & the same name.

<168r>

And so far {illeg} he \was Athanasius from rejecting/ from objecting to that interpretation of the word ὁμοούσιος wch Eusebius Pamphili in his Epistle above mentioned written to those of Cæsarea represents to have been allowed by the Council, namely that this Word should signify nothing more then that the Son was the unlike the creatures & in all things like the father: that he app in his Epistle \or Tract/ de Decretis Nicænæ \Synodi/ he appealed to this Epistle of Eusebius & subjoyned \it/ to the end of the Tract as an evidence of thre {sic} truth of the proceedings of the Council of Nice, & even in his own writings several times inculcates the same sense of word {sic}. And if the Council allowed that the word imported \such/ a similitude was the sense of {illeg} of the {illeg} \such a similitude of sub/stance was to be understood by \allowed by the Council/ to be the true meaning of the word ὁμοούσιος we need not wonder if it were explained/ And if the \signification of the/ word ὁμοούσιος was \debated & it was/ allowed by the Council to import such a similitude of substance we need not wonder if it were explained in the Acts of the Council & that more fully then in the Creed.

If the f \But on the other hand, if/ by the words ὁμοουσιος, & μιας ὀυσίας \μιας ὑποστάσεως/ & unius substantiæ we are to understand that the father & son have one common substance, & \if/ the son be incarnate & like one of us {illeg} \as the Council of {Chalcedon affirms} (this is, as a mans spirit is incarnate & becomes one person wth his soul & body)/ & suffered & died in the flesh as the \same/ Council of Chalcedon \affirms/; then the substance of the son was incarnate suffered & died \in the flesh./ ffor what ever is done by any thing or person is done by the \supposition or/ substance of the thing) or pers & by consequence the substance of the father was incarnate suffered & died in the flesh. Which is the absurd consequence from whence the Patripassians and {sic} their name. But \Or/ if with the Council of Nice we {illeg} \we shall/ say that the father is the substance of the father, & few their f{illeg} that the son subsists in the fathers substance wthout any substance of his own: this is the opinion of those who make the son λογος προφορικὸς καὶ {illeg} ὑποστατος Verbum prol a Word spoken without a \permanent/ substance which was the \known/ error of the Paulinianists & Sabellians Both These \two/ opinions are \of the {illeg} Patripassians & {illeg} Sabellians {are} one &/ the same in substance & differ only in words & are the consequence of the doctrin opinion of a single substance shew that the Greek Churches had reason to oppose the Monousian faith.

And whereas Eusebius Pamphili in his letter above {mentioned} written {to those} of Cæsarea, {illeg} had represented that the Council in their debates had allowed that ye word ὁμοοὺσιος should signify nothing more then that the son was unlike the creatures & in all things like the father: Athanasius in an Epistle de decretis Nicænæ Synodi \in explaining what was done at the C of Nice/ mentions \refers to/ this Epistle \letter {illeg} as evidence of/ & subjoins it to his {illeg} Epistle de decretis Nicænæ Synodi without finding {fault} with to shew that Eusebius \had/ approved the faith of the Council.

And Basil in his 349th Epistle blames those of the party of Paulinus bishop of Antioch in the reign of Valens, for calling the three persons one hypostasis.

By all wch it seems that the Latines of \both/ Europe & Afric & some Greeks in the diocess of Antioch & in Egypt received not the language of three hypostases till after the reign of Valentinian & Valens./ {be præposs{illeg}|ess|} wth the opinion of Sabellius who said the same thing; namely

– who altho\u/gh he shal openly teach a difference of persons yet he shall therewith presume it with \understand it {illeg} \in the sense of// Sabellius saying \who said the/ the same thing, \namely/ that there is one God in hypostasis, but \who/ in scripture th takes upon him various persons according to the property & exigence of the subject: & sometimes takes upon to speak as \him the speeches of/ the father when it is seasonable to put on his person, & sometimes the speeches of \proper to/ the son when he is to descend for taking care of us {illeg} or for other oeconomical operations, & sometimes puts on the person of the holy Ghost when the time requires speeches agreeable to this person. Therefore if there are among us some (he meanes Paulinus bishop of Antioch & those of his party) who say that the father son & holy ghost are one thing as to the subject & yet confess them three perfect persons; how do not seem to exhibit a perfect demonstration of the truth of what we say? Basil Epis 349

You have heard out of Hilary that many bishops & others among the Latines Churches abounded wth men corrupt in the faith & here you have the like account of the {illeg} Churches of Syria, those that used the language of one hypostasis being taxed by Basil with holding one suppositum \subject/ or substance in the Deity wch opinion Basil him notwithstanding any distinction of persons Basil himself taxes with Sabellianism. [ffor that by hypostasis Basil] And yt Egypt was not much freer <168v> from these errors may be gathered from these concurrence of their Bishops with the western bishops in the Council of Serdica in the profession of one hypostasis & their {illeg} saying in their letter to the Africans that {illeg} hypostasis signified the same thing wth usia substantia. And I think it will not be disputed that by hypostasis Basil understands

[Now that hypostasis was taken for substance in the fourth & follow {sic} centuries & one usia & three hyposttases I for three consubstantial one essence of one usia, \or three consubstantial hypostases/ for three three substances of one essence nature & kind, has been proved by Petavius, {illeg} Curcelleius, {illeg} Cudworth, {illeg} Bull & Huetius     beyond exception.] substance. ffor besides the places produced, he tells us

<169v>

Athanasius libro de Synodis written in ye end of the year 359. Si similis dicatur [filius] secundum substantiam, id non \idem/ prorsus idem significat atqꝫ ex substantia quo verbo magis, ut ips germanum patris filium ipsum esse significatur. Nam stannum est argento simile, canis lupo, aurichalc{illeg}um vero auro, nec tamen stannum ex argento est, nec lupus canis filius haberi potest. Quandoquidem autem et ex substantia et ὁμοιούσιον similem secundum substantiam eum esse dixerunt, quid aliud his significant quam eum esse ὁμοούσιον consubstantialem? Etenim sicut qui dicit tantum similem ὁμοίουσιον similem secundum substantiam non prorsus indicat eum ex substantia esse: sic qui dicit, ὁμοουσιον consubstantialem, utriusqꝫ dicti sententiam complectetur, & ὁμοιούσιον similem quoad substantiam et ex substantia. sect 41.

Si ffilius non ex participatione filius est sed \τη ὀυσία/ substantiâ ipsâ Verbum est et substantia \sapientia/ Patris: hæc autem ὀυσία substantia paternæ ὀυσίας substantiæ fœtus est & ejus similitudo, velut splendor est similitudo lucis &c ib sect 48.

Simile non de substantijs sed de figuris et qualitatibus dictur {sic}. De substantijs enim non similitudo sed identitas dici debet. Homo igitur hominis similis dicitur non secundum substantiam sed secundum habitum et figuram: quoad substantiā enim ejusdem naturæ sunt. Rursum homo cani non dissimilis dicitur sed diversæ naturæ. Ergo quod ejusdem naturæ est, etiam \ὁμοούσιον/ consubstantiale est et quod diversæ naturæ est etiam ἑτερούσιον diversæ substantiæ.. sect. 53

<170r>

Victor Bishop of Rome

The The Bishop of Rome in the end of the second century or beginning of the third became \first/ a Cataphrygian & then a Praxean |as Tertullian in the beginning of his book against Praxeas relates| & by consequence was of opinion that the Word of God was the λογὸς ἐνδιάθετος of the father from all eternity & was emitted a in the be was at length emitted outwardly for creating in the beginni at length was emitted outwardly \as a ray of light from the sun &/ as the first word wch god spake when he began to exert his power for creating the world, & as a ray of light is emitted from the sun. For this was the common opinion of both those hereticks. {sic}

The Church of Rome in the days of Praxeas Pope Victor began to place religion in ceremonies & to stagg err in ye faith. ffor this Pope excommunicated – – – – – – – – newly excommunicated He seems to have written letters of peace to the Montanists of Asia & Phrygia for strengthning himself against the true Churchs of Asia & Phrygia in oppos \those parts/ whom he had newly excommunicated in order to subvert them. And henceforward there {illeg} has be was \remained/ a perpetual misunderstanding between the Churches of Asia represented in the Apocalyps by the seven Candlesticks Churches & the Church of Rome represented \(after their separation from the seven Churches)/ by the woman \seated/ upon seven hills |in the wilderness.| Now while the Bishop of Rome became first a Cataphrygian & then a Praxean he was certainly of of {sic} opinion that the Word of God was the λογὸς ἐνδιάθετος of the father from all eternity & at length was emitted outwardly as a ray of light from the Sun & as the first Word wch God spake when he began to exert his power for creating the world. For this was the common opiniō of both those hereticks. [It was also their common opinion that the father & son were unius substantiæ, tho they differed in their manner of explaining this opinion.]

By these instances it is manifest that Platonism the metaphysical theology of \Orpheus/ Plato & other heathen Philosophers began to spred much in the Churches before the end of ye second century \insinuating it self into the churches of Antioch & Rome & the school of Alexan{dria}/ & infected not only those who separated & became hereticks of note, but also many others who did not separate \& particularly that it/ insinuated it self into the Churches of Antioch & Rome & the school at Alexandria. And therefore we need not wonder if it still got ground in the third century & prevailed in the fourth. X < insertion from lower down f 170r > X Athanasius took ye t

X Antony the father of the Moncks [was of opinion that Christ the Word was the λογὸς ἐνδιάθετος for he] \(as Athanasius tells us)/ taught the people that the son of God was ye eternal word & wisdom of the fathers substance not a creature nor produced \made/ out of nothing ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι ἀίδιός {illeg} \αιδιος/ της του πατρὸς ὀυσίας λόγος καὶ σοφία, but that the word & wisdome of the fathers substance is eternal & therefore eternal. Athanasius was educated a Monk under Antony attending upon him as Elijah did upon Elisha \pouring water upon his hands im/ as Elisha did upon Elijah, & imbibed the same doctrine. For For he taught, as you may see in many places of his works, that the λόγος – < text from higher up f 170r resumes > Athanasius, as you may see in many places of his works . . . . . . . . . . . . [Proclum) as you have heard above. And so far as it appears, Antony & all \his disciples/ the Moncks were of ye same opinion with Athanasius. For Athanasius was a Monck bred up in his youth under Antony, & imbibed this opinion in his youth as is manifest by \his/ Orations contra Gentes written before the Arian controversy {illeg} with Arius began. And I do not find that there were any disputes among ye disciples of Antony about their opinions concerning the Deity Antony or any of his desciples found fault with Athanasius \or/ Alexander or any of the bishops who \sub/scribed the Letter of Alexander,] ob unam hypostasin quæ est Patris et ffilij.

Athanasius was

<170v>

But it is to be observed that these \{new} {illeg}/ opinions whether they be of Iustin or of the others \Christians/ whom Iustin refutes mentions, were only private opinions not yet imposed upon the Churches nor inserted into any Creed.

But these opinions whether of Iustin or of those whom he mentions \were were only/ were only {sic} private opinions \ones/ not yet imposed upon Christians \the professors of them not {sic} being yet become sufficiently {illeg} \but few//. ffor he Iustin lets us know that the Churches hitherto comunicated wth such \as/ beleived nothin that \Christ/ took his beginning of the Virgin.

Now the And th

But although

But these opinions were only prvate ones not yet imposed upon Christians ffor the article of faith that Christ

Now according to the \metaphysical/ opinion of these Christians mentioned by Iustin the Son \or word/ of God or Λογὸς was \from all eternity/ the internal λογὸς \or λογος ενδιαθετος/ of the father from eternity \from all eternity/ & \was/ emitted from him outwardly as light from the sun when before the beginning of the world in order to create it & this {illeg} {emission} \emission/ they called his nativity metaphysical theology as \tho/ it came from the {hea}thens \& was & hereticks the theology of the hereticks Cataphrygians/ yet it spread very {illeg} quickly in the Churches so as to infect several Christians of Good note before ye end of ye second century. For Athena{goras} in his Apology after he had been describing the opinion of Plato concerning the Deity subjoyns. Quod si – – – – – – – – – – – – may subscribe their Creed with{out} beleiving Christ to be more then a mere man.

Arius & those with him in their Epistle \sent/ to Alexander \written/ before the meeting of the Council in the beginning of their controversy wrote thus \wrote thus./ The Son is not a being which first existed & was afterwards begotten or formed into a son; as \for/ you your self, o blessed father, in the middle of the Church & in the senate session [of the Presbytery] have often confuted them who affirmed these things. And hence I gather that the saying of Arius & those with him that before the son was begotten he was not, was opposed to ye opinion of those who taught that And a little after: But if this, out of the \I came out from/ him & out of the womb, & out of \from/ the Father I came, be understood by some as \a/ consubstantial part or an emission: the father will be compound & divisible & mutable & also a body according to those men, & so far as they can \effect/, the incorporeal father will suffer those things wch are proper to bodies. By these words of the Arians I conclude that the both parties agreed that the son was begotten before the creation \& in order to effect it/ but disputed whether he \existed &/ was \in the father/ before he was begotten Arius denying it. And /& formed into a son\ \some denying it with Arius, \&/ others affirming it: And therefore/ that the council of Nice in anathematizing those who should said that say that before the son was begotten \born/ he was not not, confirmed the \contrary/ opinion of those who maintained that the fat son was in the father from all eternity \as his inherent & essentiall Word & wisdom/ & at length came out of him or was {illeg} emitted begotten or born \by a metaphysical emission/ for creating ye world & called this coming out of that \from the father/ the nativity or generation of the Son. And therefore these Council by these {sic} article of the sons being \their Creed that the son was/ begotten of the father before all wo\r/lds or ages that is of the substance of the father, /that is of the substance of the father\ \God of God light of light, very God of very God begotten not made, is to be understood/ understood not an eternal generation but |of| the \a single act of generation whereby at once/ act of the sons coming|ame| out of the father \in the beginning/ for creating the world, & b after he had been in the father from all eternity. And in the same sense I conceive yt it was that this article of But at length for making the father always a father & the son always a son the eternal generation was received & the antemundane generation by degrees was laid aside. Christs being begotten of the father before all ages was inserted into the Creed of Eusebius & some other Creeds of the Greeks |in| before the the times of ye second third century. \It was first inserted into the expositions & paraphrases of the Creed & came thence into the \body of it// {illeg} For in this sense Tertullian in \a {illeg} neare/ the beginning \of/ that century inserted it into one of his \pa paraphrastical/ Creeds in these words. Credimus unum omninò Deum esse nec alium præter mundi conditorem qui universa de nihilo produxerit per Verbum suum primo omnium demissum. Id Verbum filium ejus appellatum in nomine Dei varie visum a Patriarchis, in Prophetis semper auditum, postremò delatum ex spiritu Patris Dei et virtute in Virginem Mariam &c.

<171r>

That the Christian religion is the same with the Iewish except ye ceremonial part, &

To shew that the Iewish religion \{teach}/ is one & the same wth the Christian it may be further observed that the various names given to Christ have generally a relation to ye old testament to signify that he was there spoken of. He is called the son of man to signify that he – – – – – – – – – desired Samuel to make them a king after the manner of other nations. And after this Angel was rejected from being their king he came to them in the form of a servant. For the Word was made flesh, that is his body – – – – – – – – – – – – & desired a temporal king.

|He was received up into heaven & sat on ye right hand of God Mar 16.19. Ye shall see the son of man sitting on the right hand of the power & coming in the clouds of heaven Mar. 14.62. Luc. 22.69.|

For understanding the Law & the Prophets with relation to the \promised/ Messiah, it may be further observed that the various names – – – – – temporal king.

|The| Converted Iews therefore who beleived in the Messiah looked upon themselves as not released from the law by that beleif, & upon that {canon} those who |as many of them as| understood the calling of the Gentiles by Peters vision under looked upon them {illeg} as proselytes \converted Gentiles as proselites of the Iews/ whom {illeg} God had cleansed but not obliged to enter into the covenant of {illeg} the law by circumcision. And the converted gentiles were of the same opinion \concerning the calling of \themselves &/ the Iews & Gentiles themsel/ during the two first centuries. {illeg} And therefore the Christian religion was not a new one. {illeg} \nor do the Iews offend in keeping the law but/ T|t|he churches of the Gentiles did not grow upon their own root but were a branch \of a wild Olive/ grafted into the stock of the Iews, Rom. 11.17. & therefore are \were/ not to boast themselves against the natural branches. Rom. 11.17. The law was good & the Iews did not offended \transgressed/ not in keeping the ceremonial part of it but in laying the stress of religion upon this ceremonial part & neglecting the fundamental part of thereof \of it/, such as was to love God with all their heart & soul, & their neighbours as themselves, to be just & temperate & chast \friendly/ & merciful \& {illeg}/ to all men & be the temperate meek & humble in themselves & content wth their present condition. These things they ought to have done & not to have left the ceremonial part of the law undone. But while they were hurried on with ambitious \& covetous/ desires of honour & glory \& riches/ in this world & could think of no other Messiah then a temporal king \king conqueror/ who should conquer the nations round about & exalt the Iews in power honour & glory & dominion over all the by conquering all the nations round about {illeg}: God made use of this their abition {sic} & covetousness to blind their eyes {illeg} so \that/ they should not understand the prophesies concern {sic} him \the Messiah/ nor know him when he came, but crucify him & set up fals Christs against the Romans to pro\vo/ke them to d their own destruction. And by this means God has rejected them from being his people \or kingdom/ & dispersed them into all nations as at this day, I do not sa so that \at/ present they are no people or body politiqꝫ but a scatered nation {illeg} \servile generation of men/ without any government of their own & yet \in a wonderfull manner/ continue numerous & distinct from all other nations: wch cannot be said of any other \captivated disperst/ nation what ever, & therefore the work of providence. ffor God is able to turn away unrighteousness from Iacob, {illeg} & graft the natural branches \again/ into their own root.

Now while the Iews have been \hitherto/ blinded by tempor expectation of temporal greatness for enlightning the Iews \both at the first preaching of the gospel & hereafter/ whenever it shall please God to have mercy upon them \that scattered nation/ there have been many names given to th Iesus Christ with relation to the old testament for explaining Moses & the Prophets. He is called the son of man to signify that he {illeg} – – – – – – – – & desired a temporal king.

In relation to his This Angel \therefore/ governed Israel in the days of Moses & the judges untill they rejected him from being their King & desired Samuel to make them a king after the manner of other nation {sic}. {illeg} After wch he sent his messenger the holy spirit to the Prophets \for a time/ & at length came to them \Iews/ himself to the Iews For the word was m in the form of a servant. Thus the Word was And in relation to his being called an Angel or Messenger in the old testament, he is \now/ said in the new to come be sent from his father & to come \down/ from God heaven & from God.

This coming the Apostle Iohn describes by saying that the word was made flesh, that Word wch was in the beginning with God & appeared to Adam Noah & ye Patriarchs & wrastled with Iacob became flesh.

<172v>

And even Christ himself represents the state wch he was in before his incarnation to be like that wch he was to be in after his resurrection. Glorify me, saith he to his father, with the glory wch I had wth thee before the world began \was Iohn 17.5/. And what if ye shall see       He came out from God & went \away/ to God Iohn 13.3. I came forth from the father & am come into ye world & again I leave the world & go to ye father. Iohn 16.28. & 13.3.

Sabellius like |ye| Valentinus|ians| a derived the son from the father by emissions \sections/ or \by/ defluxions {proceeding of th} \& coming from/ divisions after the manner of bodies & made

Now if the articles within the brackets be omitted in all these creeds of both Greeks & Latines be omitted, there will remain this Creed. I beleive in God (or in one God) the father almighty maker of heaven & earth, & in one Lo Iesus Christ his \only/ son our Lord (|or| in one lord Iesus Christ the son of God) who was born of the virgin Mary \(of a Virgin)/ suffered (or was crucified) under Pontius Pilate) & was buried, the third day rose again from the dead & ascended into heaven & sitteth at the right hand of God & \from whence he/ shall come to judge the quick & the dead: & I beleive in the holy Ghost. And the articles of this Creed all al are all of them of divine authority \fundamental to religion/ & necessary to baptism being The found in all the Creeds wthout any material variation of words (excepting that the article of the holy Ghost is omitted in Tertullian's & that of judging the quick & dead in Alexanders) they were received by tradition in the several \it is manifest may be thence concluded that they were derived down/ by tradition in the several churches from the days of the Apostles. And they are all of them of divine authority fundamental to religion & necessary to baptism. & communion

To beleive in the father son & holy Ghost is necessary to baptism because men are baptized in their name

And as they are authorised by \were received by oral/ tradition so they are delivered in the scriptures as fundamental articles of faith requisite to baptism \also authorised by the written word of God./ There is one spirit one Lord one faith one baptism one God & father of all Eph. 4.1. To us there is but one God the father of whom are all things & one Lord Iesus Christ by whom are all things 1 Cor 8.6. |Who is Antichrist a liar but he that denyeth that Iesus is the Christ? He is Antichrist that denyeth the father & ye son 1 Iohn. 2./22\ There shall be fals teachers among you who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, men denying the Lord that bought them 2 Pete 2.1| God will have all men to be saved & come to the knowledge of the truth: for there is one God & one mediator between God & man the man Christ Iesus who gave himself a ransom for all 1 Tim. 2.4. \Whosoever shall confess that Iesus is the son of God, God dwelleth in him & he in God 1 Iohn 4.15./ When Philip preached \Iesus/ to the Eunuch Iesus, & the Eunuch said I beleive that Iesus Christ is the son of God, Philip baptized him Act 8.37. < insertion from lower down f 172v > That \The power of the Highest shall overshadow thee, therefore that/ holy thing wch shall be born of thee shall be called the son of God Luke 1.35. < text from higher up f 172v resumes > He that denyeth the father & the son or that Iesus Christ is come in ye flesh is Antichrist 1 Iohn. 2.22 & 4.3. ] |every spirit that confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God & every spirit that confesseth \{illeg}/ not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God, & this is that spirit of of {sic} Antichrist whereof ye have heard that it should come. 1 Iohn 4.2, 3 & 2 Iohn. 7.| As the children are partakers of flesh & blood he also partook of ye same that through death he might destroy him that hath ye power of death. Heb. 2.14. For in all things it behoved him to be make {sic} like unto his brethren |that he might be a merciful & faithfull high Priest in things pertaining to God to make reconciliation for the sins of the people| Heb. 2.14, 17. I delivered unto you first of all that wch I \also/ received how that Christ died for our sins according to the sciptures [or prophesies concerning him \of the old Testament concerning him]/] & that he was buried & \that he/ rose again the third day according to the scriptures 1 Cor. 15.3, 4. Baptism is a symbol of the burial & resurrection of Christ (Rom. 6.4 Col. 2.12). & therefore to be administered only to such as beleive that Christ died \was buried/ & rose again from the dead. Having obteined help of God &c – – – – & the dead 1 Pet 4.5. {illeg} whom they slew & hanged on a tree him God raised up the third day –– & he commanded us to preach unto the people & to testify that it is he who was ordeined of God to be the judge of the quick & dead. Acts 10.39, 40, 4 To him give all the Prophets witness that through his name whosoever beleiveth in him shall receive remission of sins. Act 10.39, 40, When \Paul finding/ certain disciples at Antioch told Paul that they had |said unto them, have ye received the holy Ghost & they said unto him we have| not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost, Paul said unto them, Vnto what then were ye baptized \& they said Into Iohns baptism/ Act. 19.3. |Go ye & teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the father & of the son & of the holy Ghost Mat. 22.19.| Now by all these places of scripture it is manifest that all the articles of faith last mentioned are \truths/ of divine authority \expressed in the language of the scriptures/ & {illeg} not only truths but fundamental articles of religion \the first principles/ necessary to baptism & therefore were \all of them/ articles of the primitive rule of faith. It remains that we inquire whether the primitive Rule of faith conteined any more articles then these.

<173r>

corruptly

Bu – And for all these reasons it was immutable. ✝ < insertion from lower down f 173r > ✝ There was but one faith & one baptism & this faith all Christians were to keep hold fast & contend for & therefore it was immutable. < text from higher up f 173r resumes > I do not {illeg} It might be paraphrased & explained at large in cate preaching & catechising, but not enlarged diminished or altered in the number & sense of the articles. {illeg} The two Creeds of Irenæus {illeg} have \& two of the three Creeds of Tertullian/ are manifestly paraphrases & thence it is that all \therefor/ differ in words tho they agree in sense. The {illeg} For the {illeg} \original/ Creed it self \or sȳbol of the primitive christians/ was not yet committed to writing. Two of the three Creeds of Tertullian are also paraphrases & have in them a relish of Montanism. The third of his Creeds, that recited above, is in concise words without any paraphrasticall flourishes & by comparing it with several \the words are very nearly {illeg} the same {illeg} wth those of other/ Creeds of the Latines Churches of ye Latines afterwards published I it seems in the fourth & fift centuries, excepting that the I Tertullian has omitted the article of the holy Ghost & the later Creeds have added some articles wch are not \neither/ in Tertullians nor in those of Irenæus & therefore have been added since their days.

from ye heathens: for wch end the Apostles . . . . . . . . but one faith, & the first Christians \of the first ages/ called it their symbol implying thereby that it was conceived in a {illeg} form of \sound/ words

Now because the first Christians delivered this faith down to the Churches by oral tradition \as their symbol/ that the first Christians heathens might not know it \& used it as their symbol/ but Christians by reciting it might know one another & avoid those as heathens who could not recite it or as hereticks who recited it corruptly: therefore Irenæus did not set \it/ down \in/ the proper form of words but receited it paraphrastically; A|a|nd so did Tertullian in two of his three Creeds. The third Creed of Tertullian (that set down above) is in concise words without any paraphrastical flourishes & agrees with the Creeds of the \the several/ Churches of the Latines afterwards published (by those who commentators upon them]: excepting such inconsiderable differences of words as might arise \either/ from variety of translations or from the frailty of memory in propagating \the faith/ down by oral tradition in several Churches; & excepting that Tertullian has omitted the article of the holy Ghost \& {illeg} the resurrection of ye body in another manner then is done in other Creeds/ & ye later Latines have added some articles in opposition to hereticks \have/ added some articles wch were not in the Creed when Ireneus & Tertullian wrote. The Creeds of the later Latines I have here set down, including the addit new articles in brackets that you may compare the rest \of ye articles/ wth ye Creed of Tertullian.

<173v>
The coynage of 104227 pound weight & ten ounces english Troy weight at 16d ob per lwt amounts to 7165.13
And a penny per pound weight allowed to the moneyers for coyning 103346 pound weight very well amounts to 430.12.2
7596.5.7
<174r>

That ye word was in the beginning {illeg} \& that all things were made by him/ is affirmed by Iohn & I

The Gnosticks \& their disciples/ frequently called their Æons by the names of Gods attributes & \some of them \{illeg}// took ye λόγος of Iohn \incarnate/ to be the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of the fathers \the is {sic}/ the {illeg} inherent \word reason/ wisdom & Idea of the father without wch he would be ἄσοφος & {ἄλογος} & feigned that as he emitted the Æons & retracted them back into himself so he emitted \& retracted/ the λόγος outwardly as the {illeg} & th as tho a man emits a voice or the sun a ray of light or a fountain a river or a root a branch & And {illeg} & this opinion seems to have been imbibed by the Christians mentioned by Iustin. It was also imbibed taught not only by the heresiarchs Tatian, Montanus, Proclus, Æschines, Tertullian, Noetus, Artemas, Paul of Samosat Sabellius Paul of Samosat, Marcellus & {illeg} Photinus but also by several others who were not \never/ condemned for it {illeg} as by Theophilus bishop of Antioch Athenagoras bishop of          Clemens master of the school at Alexandria & Hipp perhaps his successor Origen & {sic} Hippolytus the martyr & Lactantius & Constantine the great & Alexander \& Athanasius/ bishops of Alexdria {sic} & Antony the father of the Moncks. For Constantin in his epistle – – – – Alexander teaches the same opinion expresly in his epistle to Alexander of Byzantium & Athana so doth Athanasius in some places of his works & in the beginning of the life of Antony – – – But afte Now Athanasius tells us thathe powred water upon the hands of Antony & therefore he was bred up a Monk under Antony & probably learnt {illeg} his do was instructed by him in the faith.

The Christians of the second & third centuries who held that the λόγος of Iohn was the λόγος ενδιάθετος of ye father, taught that this λόγος was emitted outwardly befo a little before the creation of the world was emitted outwardly {illeg} as a voice from a man, |as| a ray of light from ye Sun, a river from ye fountain, \or/ a branch from ye root {illeg} & called this emission the generation of the son & the λόγος thus emitted the son of said that he was emitted in order to said that God emitted him in order to create the world. And this emission some explained by \projection or/ dulutation of part of the fathers substance without separation, some by \section &/ separation, of some by into two substances, some by emission \& exertion/ of a power seated in the fathers substance or some part of it. [And some \who distinguished the Word fom the λόγος ενδιάθετος said that he was begotten &/ as Iustin martyr & Arius by a new existence of something which was neither a part nor nor inherent power of |But after these opinions were condemned they quickly ceased the in Photinus they quickly ceased the Definitions of the Council of Sirmium being universally received| the father but existed by the fathers will without any di received its existence from the fathers will inherent word & will before the world began as one lamp receives light \fire is kindled from/ from {sic} another without taking any thing from the light of the {sic} original lamp|fire|. No By But all those who beleived the taught ye antemundane geneneration {sic} of the Son in these or any other senses made him subordinate to the father \supp beleived him/ generated by the voluntary act |act| \& {illeg} sole/ power of the fathers \will/, & by consequence made him subordinate to him father subject to the power of his will & subordinate to him.] But these opinions \of antemundane generation/ making the father mutable, Alexander dropt them & taught that \with Athanasius/ & Antony taught that the son was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος generated from all eternity & argued that otherwise the father would \have been/ ασοφος & ἄλογος before the son was generated. And their adversaries replied that this was to make the son ἀγένετος & the unbegotten & they never heard before that there were two unbegotten. From {illeg} these men the opinion of eternal generation descended to ye Monks & {illeg} & by their means got ground daily notwithstanding that the opinion that ye son was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος after it was condemned in Photinus decreased & in a few years vanished.

<175v>

By this profession of faith it

The Council of Paris A.C. 365 or 366 confirmed the faith of Hilary Nam homousion sermonem, say they – – – – – appellatio videretur. The Council of Lampsacum at the same time declaring for ye

The Council of Lampsacum A.C. 365 or 366 confirmed the faith of this Council of Antioch     the

The next year \but one/ the Council of Lampsacum \A.C. 365/ declared\ing/ for the Council of Nice, confirmed the faith of this Council of Antioch \(Socr l 4 c 4)/ professing \professed/ that the son was like the father according to substance: \Socr. l 4 c 4/ for, say they, the word like must necessarily be added to signify the difference of \the/ hypostases. (Sozom l 6 c 7. Socr l 4. c 4 And three Legates sent from this Council to the bishop of Rome And three Legates sent from this Council \to ye Bp of Rome/ told him that the son was in all things like the father, for & that consubstantial differs not from like: & the bishop of Rome approved their faith Socr l. 4. c 12. |And| At the same time t|T|he Council of Paris \A.C. 360 or 366/ confirmed the faith wch Hilary had been preach coequal of \of two/ like & equal \of two/ substances in number & one in nature, \wch Hilary/ had been preaching to them: Nam homousion sermonem, say they, – – – videretur.

Soon after the reign of Iovian Liberius Bishop \of Rome \hearing what had been done by the little Councils of A & /Antioch\// wrote a circulatory letter to the bishops of Italy solliciting them to return to the Nicene faith. The letter is extant in Hilaries fragments & there is not one word in it about the Nicene deity of the holy Ghost. After Valentinian was gone into Gallia the Legates of the Council of Lampsacum arrived in Italy vizt A.C. 366, & \in the name of that Council & the Council of Smyrna & some others/ presented a confession of their faith to ye Bp of Rome without allo mentioning the Deity of the holy Ghost & th were received into communion by the Bishop of R. without acknowledging that Deity. ffor they were Macedonians, And therefore the dis & came from Councils of Macedonian bishops. And therefore the controversy about the deity of the holy Ghost was not yet begun in Italy. Athanasius had proposed it to the Emperor Iovian & had some followers: but they were but few as you have heard out of Gregory Nazianzen, & the Emperor Valens was against them & forced ym to be silent in this point upon pain of losing their bishopricks. The western Churches had liberty of speech, but I \do/ cannot find that they contended for the deity of the holy Ghost before the year 373 & therefor reccon that the year in wch this controversy began \in the west/. After the councils of Sirmium Nicea, Ariminum Seleucia & Constantinople had rejected the use of the word usia with its compounds \in relation {illeg} to the Son/, the first work was to restore the use of those words by {illeg} & reestablish & the authority of the Council of Nice & when this point was gained < insertion from the right margin of f 175v > after after sometime after by Dorotheus the Presbyter to {sic} < text from f 175v resumes > , the next <175r> step was to extend this doctrine to the holy Ghost.

For after

My Lord Thereupon Macedonius who had hitherto been for against the use of the words usia & homousios & {declared for the homousia} \Nicene decree declared for it/ \Nicene faith/ in the sense of ye word ὁμοιούσιος, & had many followers, this being the sence in wch the greek church had understood the Nicene f faith: for, said the Macedonians, the western churches corrupted \vitiated/ the homousios; & Ætius in ye east {illeg} corrupte coined {illeg} \a/ new {illeg} \language/: introduced τὸ κατ ὀυσιαν ἀνόμοιον unlike according to substance. And both opinion {sic} were wicked. For these [the western] rashly connected the distinct hypostases of the father & son into unity se singularity unity binding them together {illeg} wth the word ὁμοούσιος as wth a bond of inequity: & he wholy disjoyned the conjunction of the nature of the son wth with {sic} the father by introducing the name of unlike according to substance. Seeing therefore \the/ two opinions run into two extremes, we have accounted the middle way between both agreable to truth & piety, namely that wch the son is like the father according to hypostasis or substance Socr l. 3 c. 10.

κατ ὑποστασιν according to substance Socr l 3 c. 10. And in the reign of Iovian some of them with the Arcadians &c.

I have been attending to aquaint your Lordps board that the East India Company as I understand by Mr Ward are willing to give \seven/ thousand pounds for one hundred Tunns of Tinn, to be paid out of the first moneys they shall receive of your Lordps for salt peter, & in the same moneys, & if your Lordps approve thereof they desire that the tin may be speedily delivered that they may have time to run it into blocks before the sailing of their fleet. I shall attend at the Treasury to morrow for your Lordsps answer.

Liberius go And yet Liberius in the \sent/ letters wch he wrote back by them to {those} eastern Macedonians & other eastern bishops in wch he testified

And yet Liberius \& the western Bishops/ in \the/ answer wch they wrote back to those eastern bishops by their Legates acknowledged the agreement of their faith wth the faith of the {illeg} churches of Italy & the west, \&/ calls them beloved brethren & fellow ministers. {sic}

The Council of Constantinople A.C. 360 had \for various crimes/ deposed Macedonius bp of Constantinople Eustathius of Sebastia Eleusius of Cyricum \Cyril of Ierusalem/ {Heortasius} Sophronius Neonas, Nectaras Sophronius of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia, Dracontius of Pergamus, Neonas of Seleucia where a council had met. Thereupon Macedonius Eustathius Eleusius & some others declared for the Nicene faith in such a sense that \& that {illeg}/ homousios \they/ should signifie like the father according to substance \should be taken/ in the same sense with homoiusios like the father according to substance. And in the reign of Iovian {illeg} some of them meeting \in a Council at/ at {sic} Antioch with Meletius one of the bishops of that city & with Eusebius of Samosat, T Acacius of Cæsarea, Titus of Bostra & their friends, presented a profession of this faith to ye Emperor Iovian. And But the Afterwards the Macedonians met in severa for restoring the Council of Nice met in several Councils in Pamphilia Isauria & Lycia & at Smyrna & Lampsacum. And when the Emperor Valens who in his stay at Constantinople had been prepossessed by Eudoxius bishop of that city came to Heraclea in Bithynia, wch was in September A.C. 365, the bishops of ye council of Lampsacum applied to him & were rejected, & thereupon resolved to send Legates to the western Emperor Valentinian & the bishop of Rome for their assistance

<176r>

The Christian Iews of the under Iames in the Church of Ierusalem \under Iames/ being dispersed by the siege of that city & flying in great numbers to {Phil} Pella, bey{ond} Iordan, became the Nazarenes & the Ebionites. ffor they were called Nazarenes before that flight & Ebionites from their poverty. They received only the Gospel of Iohn & the \Matthew/ in hebrew & for the most part beleived Christ to be a mere man without framing to themselves any opinions abut {sic} the λόγος \ffor the Gospel of Iohn was not yet written/. The Ebionites communicated with the Chr were such as the Apostle Paul reprehends for imposing the law upon the Gentiles. They communicated with the Christian Iews but in respect of the Christian Gentiles were schismaticks. The Nazarenes or some of them communicated also with the Christian Gentiles & continued in that communion till almost till \about/ the end of the second century as has been explained above. An And so did the Christian gentiles afterwards called Alogi. These held that Christ was a mere man & bel received not the writings of Iohn in wch he is called the λόγος. For it was long before all the writings of the new Testament were generally received. \in his d/ Iustin Martyr gives us this account of the communion of the Alogi in his days. Verum enim vero, Trypho, dixi . . . . . . . . . . . . . sententia sunt, dixerunt. After the death of Iustin arose the Montanists & Encratites & Montanists & after them the Alogi according to Epiphanius Tessarescædecaties {sic} & the {illeg} Alogi. after them the Alogi according to Epiphanius. When the opinions of the Tessarescædecatites were condemned as hereticks \& Alogi were began to be accounted {illeg} hereticks/ then their heresies are said to arise, When the opinons of Pope V \begin though their opinions were {illeg}/ that is, the heresy of the Tessarescædecatites in the days of Pope Victor who condemned it & the heresy of the Alogi in the latter end of his days or in the days of his successor Zepharine. But I do not find that the Alogi were condemned in any Councils or that they were distinguished from other Christians by any \particular/ name before \untill before/ Epiphanius gave them the name of Alogi. When Theodotus the currier of Byzantium was condemned by Pope Victor for holding Christ to be a mere man & soon after (I think in the days of Pope Zepherine) Artemon the master of Theodotus was condemned by the Greeks for the same \like/ error: their disciples alledged that their opinion was taught by the Apostles & ancient Christians & the truth of the doctrine conserved to the days of Pope Victor but from the days of his successor Zepherine \[inclusively]/ was adulterated. At|bout| this time therefore the Naz\re/anes {sic} & Alogi were excluded communion \by the condemnation of Theodotus & Artemon/. But yet I do not find \it doth not appear to me/ that Artemon & Theodotus \did not/ held Christ to be a mere man in the same sense wth the Eb Nazarenes \a different sense from that of the/ Nazarenes & Alogi, The last rejected the λογος received not the doctrine of the λογος the first (so far as I can find \if I am not mistaken/) received it in a corrupt sence. If this Theodotus was the same in the sence of Paul of Samosat teaching with Paul of Samosat, Macellus {sic} & Photinus that Christ was a man inhabited by the λόγος

For the \Gnosticks & such like/ hereticks thinking it below the dignity of their principal Gods &c.

The opinions of the Tesserade\deca/tites & Alogi were much older, but its to be understood that when Epiphanius their opinions \they/ were first declared heresi condemned; then Epiphanius reccons that their heresies began. The Tesseracædecatites were \first/ condemned by Pope Victor & therefore the {illeg} \opinion of the/ Alogi that Christ was a m heresy of the Alogi was recconed {illeg} to begin about in the latter end of the days of Victor or in the days of his successor Zepherine.

These sences were various modes of the Monousian faith he rejects & tells them yt ye father & son were two like & equal substances \of one nature & kind/ from all eternity; two in number & one in nature & kind, & that the son was notwithstanding obedient to ye father as his author. He did {illeg} \not by rapine equalize/ himself equal to the father but was obedient to him even unto death. And hitherto the doctrine remained in the Churches that the father was the supreme Monarch of the univers & reigned over the Son, notwithstanding their generall unity of substance \disputes about the time & the/ manner of the sons nativity & the nature of his substance. And in this sense Hilary preached the Nicene faith to the western Churches for the future, in opposition to the heretical senses wch had hitherto been spread amongst them.

<176v>

the λόγος might be. Before the days of Alexander some might say that ye Word was always with the father [& \perhaps/ call him ἀίδιος & æternus but they then spake of the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος, or if they spake of the λόγος προφορικὸς or of any other λόγος, they meant only that he was always with the father from ye beginning, for the word {sic} {αιθι} ἀει ἀίδιος æternus {illeg} come from the words ἀιων ætas & anciently signified not wth the common people signified nothing more then a long duration, a duration in sæculum or in sæcula] but I do not meet with any before Alexander who said that he was always begotten. And I am the more inclined to beleive {illeg} Alexander was the author of this opinion because his enemies objected that this was to make the son ἀγένητος according to this opinion the son was ἀγένητος unbegotten & they that they never heard of two unbegotten principles before. They looked upon Alexander therefore as the first author of this opinion: & if the opinion had been older the objection would also have been older. According to Iohn the Word was in the beginning with God, & \the Son was/ begotten \& born/ when the \Word/ became flesh. |According to he was born of a Virgin & at the age of 30 years baptized & declared to be the son of God.| According to the Christian Philosophers of the second & third century the \son of God was/ begotten a little before the beginning \of the World/ in order to the \its/ creation. of the world. According to Alexander he was begotten from all eternity. And according to Arius he was begotten of nothing before all time ages.

Hosius who presided in the Council of Nice & published the Nicene Creed, & by consequence – – – – – – – – – – et ffilius est filius Patris. From whence it is manifest that the opinion of one hypostasis of the father son & holy Ghost was now much spread in the Churches west. And since Hosius was at the head of this Council it may be concluded that he was of this opinion & therefore in publishing the Cre Nicene creed translanslated {sic} ὁμοούσιος by unius substantiæ & unius hypostaseos.

About twelve years after the meeting of this Council Hilary being then in the east & {illeg} sending to |ye| bishops of Gallia & Britain an account of the condemnation of Photinus by the Council of Sirmium & of the \faith &/ decrees of the Council against him adds with his expositions unpon {sic} them as was mentioned above & doing this to set them right in the faith, he adds: Multi ex nobis tells them that many of them understood the language of una substantia in the sense of the hereticks Multi ex nobis fratres Charissimi, saith he, ita unam substantiam Patris et filij prædicant – – – – – – – – – – – – – & that more fully then in the Creed.

The Greeks therefore for \checking &/ abolishing the monousian faith wch by the language {illeg} of una usia substantia una usia usia {sic} & una hypostasis had been spread in the west \& in Egypt/, & was contrary to the Nicene faith & by the eastern churches accounted Sabellianism, & Paulin\ian/ism endeavoured in the Counc several Councils A.C. 357, 358, 359 & 360 to abolish that language & revive the decree of the Council of Antioch against Paul. And particularly in the Council of Constantinople A.C. 360 they decreed that the word hypostasis or (as Theoderet writes) one hypostasis should not be named of the father son & holy ghost.

The Greeks therefore used the language of three hypostases but many of the Latines continued to \use/ ye language of one & accused the Greeks of Arianism & were mutually accused of Sabellianism by the Greeks. And this was the state of things in the end of the reign of the Emperor Constantius, A.C. 361.

The next year Athanasius – – – – – cannot be disputed.

Yet it was some years before the language of one hypostasis could be abol fully ceased among the Latines – – – – – – – – – – – tres substantias prædicabit? However, the Latines in a little time \for avoiding the imputation of Sabellianism/ quitted this language as tending to Sabellianism & came into the opinion of \Athanasius &/ Hilary that the father son & holy Ghost were three substances in number & one in nature & species

< insertion from the left margin of f 176v >

And further to free themselves from \the language of una usia & una substantia/ the imputation of Sabellianism of wch the & Paulinianism of wch they had been accused, they anathematized those heresies. And now the language of three hy una substantia & una substantia \usia/ being no longer Sabellian nor contrary to the Nicene faith became defensible as if it had been erroneously abolished by the late Councils, & the language of the|ree| hypostases

< text from f 176v resumes > <177r>

And hence forward the language of one usia hypostasis began to cease. ffor Athanasius & a in reign {sic} of Iulian At A.C.. 362. Athanasius & about 14 or 16 other Bishops \excommunicated Bishops/ most of Egypt \{returned from} banishmt &/ meeting \in Council/ at Alexandria \& there composing a {illeg}/ declared that in calling the father & son \holy Ghost/ \the language of/ one usia one hypostasis & one substance \not in number but/ in nature & in calling three hypostases & the language should signify that they might be called three hypostases taking the language to signify that they were three \substances/ in number & this determination being sent to \{Constantine}/ {illeg} | & that the language of three hypostases might be used to signify that the father Son & holy Ghost were three substances in number tho but one in nature the language of una usia & una substantia being freed from the imputation of Sabellianism & Paulinianism {&}| the language \of three hypostases/ being cleared from Arianism was readily received by the party of Athanasius, And yet the language of one hypostasis \& the language of una usia & una substantia being/ easily relinquished. And yet the language of one hypostasis remained in the western churches it was some years before the language of one hypostasis fully ceased especially in the west where the language of three hypostases was accounted contrary to that of una substantia. For in the letter . . . . . prædicabit.

The Council of Nice took hypostasis in the same sense with usia: for in the anathemas annexed {illeg} to their Creed they say

During this controversy the Latines began to use the language of three hypostases \persons/ to that of one substance & in ac

Instead of calling the father son & holy Ghost three hypostases the Latines called three persons.

The Council of Antioch A.C. 344 d or 345 declared th in a long declaration of their faith wch they sent to ye Latines d anathematized them who should (wth the Sabellians) \say/ that the father son & holy ghost were one as thing & one person & declared that they were three & the council of Sirmium wch condemned Photinus A.C. 351 anathematized those who should say that they were one person repeated the anathema. This was done in opposition to Sabellianism wch was then spreading in the west. And hence I seem to gather that the language of three persons as well as that of one substance was already begun in the west amongst the Latines. But the word person being of an ambiguous signification, The Greeks \to make it signify a substance & not only a power or form of a substance/ used the language of τρια πραγματα & τρια τρεις ὑποστάσεις \three things & three hypostases/ as well as that of τρία πρόσοπα \three persons/ to make it signify a substantial person, or intelligent substance. And hence arose that controversy about words wch Athanasius composed in the little Council of Alexandria above mentioned, \&/ of wch E{illeg} Gregory Nazianzen in his life of his Oration upon Athanasius gives this account.

Before the times of this Council of Alexandria I do not find that the holy Ghost began to be called God or to worshipped {sic} \as God/ in conjunction wth the father & the Son. In the Creed {illeg} primitive Creed we are taught to beleive in one God the father & in one Lord Iesus Christ \the son/ & in the holy Gost {sic} \& this we are taught/ in order to be baptized in their names, & therefore the primitive \Baptism was instituted/ Christians were baptized in the name of one God the father & of one Lord Iesus Christ \the son/ & of one holy Ghost: but now men began to be baptized in the name of one God the father son & holy ghost one God. And this faith & baptism was set on foot at the same time with Saint-worship & by the same men. For Athanasius & the other bishops in the aforesaid Council of Alexandria declared one Deity of ye father son & h. Ghost & about two years after \(vizt AC. 364)/ Athanasius published this doctrine to the Emperor Iovian.

<177v>

Amongst those Christians who beleived that Iesus Christ was the λόγος \& that th/ some as Marcellus beleived that th & that this

It was therefore a very growing opinion that the λογος \Word/ was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος, the

–– which were made by him.

And the Council of Serdica composed of \about 200 Western &/ Egyptian bishops A.C. 347, & \in/ their general epistle as it is recited by Sozomen say: Confitemur filium esse virtutem Patris. Confitemur illum esse \τὸν λογον/ Verbum Dei Patris præter quod nullum est aliud et Verbum verum Deum et sapientiam ac virtutem esse. Venem autem filium esse tradimus non sicut alij filij non appellantur: nam hi quidem aut regenerationis causa Dij dicuntur, aut eo quod digni habiti fuerint Filij noncipantur non autem ob unam hypostasim quæ est Patris et Filij. This And this Epistle was handed about in the Churches till the reign of Iulian the Apostate as containing composed by the Council of Serdica & therefore the profession of faith conteined therein had many followers in those days.

So then the opinion that the Word \of God/ was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of the father was a very grow as tho it had it {sic} rise among the Gnosticks & sprang from the the philosophy of the heathens \& Cabalists/ yet after it was refined by the Montanists & Patripassians & \was taught by/ some other Christians \of good note/ who had been educated in the philosophy of the heathens |& backt by the text of Solomon Dominus creavit me initio initio {sic} viarum suarum ad opera sua:| it spread in the Churches {illeg} in the second & third centuries & {illeg} got ground very much in the fourth century in the fourth century untill it was condemned in Photinus by the Council of Sirmium A.C. 351 [& the sentences of the Council against him |were| made known in all the churches] then \from wch time/ it decreased & in a few years vanished, the faith & sentences of that Council being universally received \against Photinus/ meeting with an universal reception & approbation. And so far as I can find even Athanasius himself rejected that opinion. ffor in the Creed wch \is publishe extant/ in his works & called his exposition of faith, he affirms that the father son & holy Ghost are three hypostases & declares against the sons being the λόγος ἐνδιαθετος ἢ προφορικὸς.

For it is to be understood that those Christians who held the Word to be the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος, generally held that this λόγος wch had been seated inward{ly} in the substance & heart of the father from all eternity was a little before the creation of the world emitted outwardly & became the λόγος προφορικὸς & some explained this emission by a dil \the/ projection \or dilatation/ of some part of the fathers substance \wth an inherent power, as light from the son {sic}/ as a branch from the root, a river from the fountain, an ofspring from the parents, & breath with a sound from a man. And this emission projection or dilatation they called the λογος generation of the λόγος into a son, & made the λόγος προφόρικος to be the son generated \of God generated a little before the creation & in order to it,/ & others (as Marcellus & perhaps Paul of Samosat) did not make the λόγος προφόρικος to be the Son of God before the nativity of Iesus Christ was born of the Virgin. But I do not meet with any who made the son the to be the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος from all eternity, before Alexander bishop of Alexandria. But these opinions that the son \Word/ of God was either the λογος προφορικὸς or the λογος ἐνδιάθετος being condemned in Photinus by the Council of Sirmium {illeg} decreased were soon relinquished & came to an end.

The opinio

In the three first centuries I doe not meet wth the opinion that a Word was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος was the son of God begotten from all eternity. Alexander bishop of Alexandria \so far as I can find/ was the first author of this opinion. Before his days the antemundane nativity of the λόγος \προφορικος/ was the growing opinion. But it being objected that this opinion made the father mutable, it was rejected by both Alexander & Arius, & Alexander instead thereof Alexander taught that the son was bego the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος begotten of the father from all eternity & Arius that he was not the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος but another λόγος b nor begotten of the fathers substance but another λόγος produced out of nothing before the world began. And henceforward the doctrine of eternal generation being received by Athanasius & the Mocks {sic} got grownd in the Churches. And having once taken root remained & spread even after the the {sic} \fundamental/ doctrine that the Word was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος ἢ προφόρικος was exploded; those that beleived the antemundane generation of the λόγος προφορικὸς easily changing their opinion for that of the æternal generation of the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος

<178r>

– wrote also to the Churches in his own defense. One of the crimes of wch the Meletians accused him was that he had killed Arse one of their Bishops called Arsenius. At He made the Emperor beleive that Arsenius was alive, but Arsenius not appear the Meletians persisting in the accusation & Arsenius not appearing, the Emperor ordered Athanasius to give an account of this matter before the Council of              Athanasius came not & therefore the Emperor ordered him to appeare the next year before the Council of Tyre & threatned that if he came not he would send those for him that should carry him thither. Then Athanasius went wth a great multitude & \{sic} pretended that Arsenius was alive as he knew by a letter wch/ when the Council had heard the cause between him & his accusers they sent for their s for their further satisfaction six of their numbers to the places in Egypt where the facts were done th to examin persons upon the spot, & upon their report Athanasius fled from the Council to ye Emperor.

The

What further worship may be given him on account of The opinion of his being consubstantial to the father \& what worship may be due to him on that account/ I do not here consider. \For/ The heathens looked beleived that the souls of all men were consubstantial to the supreme deity & yet worshipped only some of them & those only according to their merits sup [reputed merits in this life [& therefore philosophy {illeg} \alone/ is not to be relied upon we \in matters of religion. We/ must consult the scriptures for the worship {illeg} \due to/ Christ] & their] supposed dominion over man acquired by their merits in this life.

<178v>

The Goths & other Scythian nations beyond the Danube had hitherto lived without letters & the Christian religion had \been/ hitherto propagated among them only by oral tradi{tion.} But now Vlphilas the Bish patriarch of Dacia invented the Gothic letters & translat{ed} the scriptures into their tongue. & propagated the Christian religion among them very much so |yt| Fridigern king of the Visigoths became a Christian & Athanaric fea{ring} that the Christian religion should also prevail in his kingdom to the (for Vlphilas instructed the people of both kingdoms) raised a vehement persecution against the Christians & put many of them to death & made others fly.

They were seated on the eastern side of the River Teys upon the rivers Maresh & Kares{h} {illeg}

to Alexander the great {illeg} Among the conquered nations I reccon ye Burgundians and Burgeones whom Ptolemy places {illeg} in Poland between the Vistula & Borythenes & whom I take to be the Burgundians who had war with \{Suilda} king of/ the Gepides \in the reign of Philip the Empr/ & in the reign of Valentinian fled from their seats to the side of the Rhene ffor these Burgundians are usually recconed a Gothic nation.

# & grandson of {Athanipas} or {Wulpha} the brother of Hermaneric, reigned

The Gepides & Vandals were Gothic nations & spake the same language with the Goths & agreed with them also in manners, & the Vandals are recconed a branch of the Gepides but when they separated from them is uncertain. For {illeg} \since/ the Gothic nations had no letters before the days of Vlphilas, we can have no certain account of their \earlier/ actions but from ye works of the Greeks & Latines who recorded nothing of them \only/ what they themselves were {illeg} concerned \in/. Iornandes tels us that the kings of the Vandals {illeg} {family} of the Vandals was of the stock of the As\ti/dirgi & Dio that the Alans under the conduct of {Rhaus} & {Rhaptus} entred Dacia in the reign of the Emperor Marcus & had seats tranted them there by that Emperor. ffrom that time therefore {illeg} \the Astingi Adingi or Vandals/ were members of the Empire till the revolt of Dacia \They were seated upon the {illeg} And in/ in the reign of Constantine the great they were conquered by the Gepides under the conduct of their king Gromer conquered the Vandals they were conquered by the Gepides & left these \their/ seats in Dacia to the conquerors & had seats granted them in Pannonia by that Emperor. And {illeg} |Iornandes calls the war between the Goths & Gepides a civil war wch imports that they had been formerly one kingdom.| They lived quietly in Pannonia as subjects of the Empire till they invaded Gallia, that is for the space of above 70 years. Iornandes represents that they lived quietly {illeg} \in Pannonia/ 40 years & long after \that/ invaded Gallia And in another place \a little after/ he says that when Atathenes & Saprach invaded Pannonia Gratian was gone from Rome into Gallia by reason of an incursion of the Vandals. He reccons therefore that the Vandals lived quietly in Pannonia {illeg} {illeg} 40 years before they \& then/ made this incursion. But he is \seems to be/ mistaken in ascribing this incursion to ye Vandals. It was against the {illeg} \{illeg}/ |Alemans a German nation seated upon the upper Rhene that Gratian| that Gratian {sic} went {illeg} at this time from Rome into Gallia, & the Vandals staid in Pannonia thirty years longer, \before they/ in all 70 years \before they in/. And by their long stay in the Roman Empire first in Dacia & then in Pannonia, the Christian religion prevailed amongst them. [They lived \all this time/ in Pannonia without a king, till they [& then \at length/ rising from their seats to invade Gallia made Godegisilus a Christian their captain \king/, & taking along with them the Alans & some other nations in their way to the Rhene they invaded Gallia while Alaric invaded Italy & the Hunns Pannonia & by these invasions \& the revolt of the Sabian Franks & the British Soldia/ the western Empire at once broke into ten kingdoms, The history of which is as follows.]

After the death of the Emperor Theodosius the Visigoths rose from their seats – – – – gentium orare. Then Radagaisus \a heathen/, calling to his assistance many barbarians from beyond the Danube invaded Italy with an army of above 200000 men \wch were all of them either slain or taken pr./ & was shut up in the mountains by Stilico & his {illeg} {army} whole army famished & taken prisoners. In the mean time Stilico desiring to gain the Empire by means of the barbarous nations favoured the Goths underhand & at length procured a military prefecture for Alaric – – – – – – |And| For facilitating this designe he invited the Vandals with other barbarous nations to invade the western Empire. And those nations under \And those nations – –/

The Vandals lived in Pannonia without a king but now rising from their seats made Godegisilus their captain, took along with them the Huns & marched with the Alans \& some Gepides & Heruli/ to the Rhene taking along with them the Suevi & Burgundians who lay in their way

<179v>

& may be understood of the kingdom of Macedon standing up under the the power \&c. {illeg} \not in {illeg} in/ {conjunction}/ \the power/ of the Romans & growing mighty by their {illeg} the the power \in the power of the becoming in their power/ by the successive additions of the kingdoms of {illeg} \Pergamus/ Syria & Egypt. In the prophesy of the he Goat this kingdom is derived from the kingdom of Pergamus represented by the little horn \of that Beast/ in this of the scripture of truth it is derived from the kingdom of Macedon beginning standing up in the power of the Romans. ffor it arose from them both growing into one by the Legacy of Attalus, & it was fit that both its originals should be represented in these prophesies. And whilst the little {illeg} horn {illeg} became mighty but not in his own power; the Arms which stood up after Antiochus Epiphanes after \&/ the same & became one wth this little horn, was also to be mighty but not in his own power.

The holy spirit

The {illeg} Greek Empire being founded by the \conquests of the/ kingdom of Macedon, & lasted while this kingdom stood unconquered; & therefore the holy spirit in describing the affairs of Alexander the great & his successors the kings of the North & South bordering upon the holy land, untill \is very particular untill he comes to/ the conquest of Moesi the kingdom of Macedon by the Romans. For he carries on that |particular| description & until the last return of Antiochus Epiphanes out of Egypt wch was |of the of the single the kings until the profanation of the Temple by Antiochus Epiphanes {illeg} wch was on Novemb 1| in the year of Philip 156 as above, & untill the profanation of the Temple \at the return of Antioch/ by Antiochus in the return, wch was on 1 Novemb 1 in the same year t & Perseus the last king of Macedon was conquered by Æmilius the Roman Consul on 10 Septembr \10/ in the same year. And And henceforward This was done to \By this means the prophesy/ points out the period of time in wch \the king of fierce countenance began to stand up &/ the fourth Empire began to reign. And henceforward the holy spirit describing\es/ the affairs of the Greeks under the dominion \power/ of the Romans [or if you please the affairs of the Romans within the dominions of the Greeks. ffor this whole prophesy relates to the nations of the Greeks represented by the He Goat. And in describing the|ir| affairs of under the Romans he] \&/ makes no more mention of \the nations of/ particular kings (for the Romans were governed by a senate) nor insists upon particular wars & actions; but touches only upon the greatest & most general turns of affairs & passes on by large periods of time till he comes to the end of the prophesy wch ends with |from the rise of the Roman empire to the {illeg} the Greeks to| to the day of judgment. saying at the end of every The first period {illeg} conteins the reig rise & reign of the Greeks under the Romans \or Latines/, the second conteins the rise of reign of the Greeks alone after separation from the Latines, the third is called the time of the end. The first is ush is called the time of the end & conteins the reign of the kings of the south & north over the Greeks or some part of them. the first {illeg} begi For this whole prophesy relates to the {illeg} nations of the Greek Empire represented by the he Goat. The first is a period \interval of time/ is ushered in wth these words: And it \but it/ shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed, that is the conspiracicy {sic} of the kings of Syria & Egypt against the holy covenant for taking away the daily worship of the Iews & setting up the {abomination} {illeg} of \abomination or/ worship of the heathen Gods in all the land of Iudea shall not prosper because there is still an appointed time \the time of the end in wch the abomination transgression of desolation is to prosper is not yet arrived/ the end in wch the \setting up of ye/ abomination of desolation was to prosper flourish & reign {illeg} is not yet, but there is still a time appointed before the time of the end begins. The second period \interval of time/ is ushered in with these words, And of those of understanding there shall fall to try them & to purge & make white to the time of the end, And \For/ a king shall do according to his will – & shall prosper till the indignation shall be accomplished, that is a king shall do according to his will \in making laws about religion &/ in setting up the abomination represented by the worship of the Mahuzzims, & shall prosper till the indignation {illeg} against the holy covenant shall be accomplished, & by the setting up this abomination those of understanding who oppose it shall {illeg} fall in the reign & by the persecution of this king till the time of the end. And the third period is called the time of the end & con \second part of the second interval/ begins with these words. And |at| the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him. In all this time \this period time of the end/ therefore the worship of fals Gods set up by the king who {illeg} doth according to his will{illeg} was to prosper {illeg} & reign & make <180r> desolate the people of God, & therefore it is called the abomination /transgression\ of desolation & the indignation against the holy covenant. But let us go over the particulars.

And after him arms shall stand up that is after the reign of Antiochus carried on to his second expedition into Egypt & return into Syria, a power shall rise up, the power of the kingdom of Macedon under the by the access of the power of the Romans & of the kingdoms of Pergamus & \by/ the conquest of the kingdoms of Syria Palestine & Egypt shall stand up with \mighty/ dominion. And \Now/ when these arms were thus risen up they made war upon the Iews in the reigns of Nero Vespasian Trajan & Hadrian, burnt their Temple destroyed their city set up the heathen Gods in all Iudea & dispersed the people into all nations forbidding them to enter the holy Iudea upon pain of death. And \all/ this is described by Daniel in the next words: And they shall pollute . . . . . . . Mountains Mat XXIV.15. This \first/ setting up of

After

{illeg} \Th/ In setting up the abomination of the Mahuzzims & casting down those of understanding \& desolating the saints/ this \king of Greece/ shall do according to his will \& desolate the people {of God}/ till the time of the end, & shall during all the time prosper not only \in setting up the transgression of desolation/ till /before\ the time of the end, /& desolat\ but also \in continuing it/ during all the time of the end untill the indignation against the holy covenant be accomplished & the sanctuary be cleansed from the {illeg} Mahuz abomination. For the time of the end is the last end of the indignation {illeg} is the time of the end.

that {illeg} \that {communal} wp/ (of this people the Christians. ffor the Prince of the host is Iesus Christ When the Roman Empire became Christian |&| its this Emperors began to act as Princes of the Church of Christ & to take upon them the authority of Christ himself in giving laws to the \his/ Church by their edicts then this horn is said to magnify himself to the Prince |that| of the host, And at length \when when/ by these Edicts to take away t he chang he established |new| articles of faith & modes of worship wch had not been without {illeg} he usurp that is, to usurp his throne & sit in the temple of God shewing himself as a God legislative authority |& by doing so took away the daily worship of the Prince & cast down the place {illeg} of his sanctuary & set up {an abomination} \the transgression/ of desolation to {illeg} the sanctuary & the host| & as the Apostle Paul expresses it to sit in the temple of God shewing himself as a God, thinking he sat in the place \the {throne}/ of God upon the ark between the Cherubims {illeg} [upon vizt \as it were/ upon the throne between the T Cherubims] shewing himself as a God \by making laws in matters of religion/, or as exprest in the prophesy of the scripture of truth [wch is a commentary upon the prophesy of the he Goat] to do \[by his Edicts]/ according to his will & \exalt/ magnify himself above every God, that is & speak {illeg} marvellous things against the God of Gods, [that is by their \his/ edicts & laws imperial laws. to do according to their will & speak exalt themselves & speak marvellous things & exalt themselve above every God against his supremacy to do according to his will & reign as if he were above every God & abrogate the laws & supremacy of God the father himself the God of the Iews.] But for understanding these things, its necessary to compare this vision of the Ram & Goat with the prophesy of the scripture of truth. For they both concern the nations of the Greek Empire or third Monarchy reigning sometimes by their own power & sometimes by the power of others, till the end of the four empires & the latter \prophesy/ is a commentary upon the former.

– & by doing so took away the daily worship \of the Prince/ & cast down the \his sanctuary & the/ truth to the ground & set up the transgression of desolation. And by reason of this transgression the Apostle Paul in commenting upon this Prophesy calls him the man of sin & because he {rose} stands up against the Prince & (as is exprest in the Prophesy of the scripture of truth) exalts & magnifies himself above every God, the Apostle saith that he opposeth & exalteth himself above{illeg} every thing that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as a God (by his usurped legislature) sitteth in the Temple of God (as it were on the ark between the Cherubims) shewing himself that he is a God

– & by doing so took away the daily worship of the Prince Messiah the Prince & cast down his sanctuary to the ground & the truth to the ground & set up the transgression of desolation, & destroyed the mighty & the holy people & practised & prospered. But for understanding this prophesy \of the he Goat/ it should \mus {sic}/ be compared with the prophesy of the scripture \of truth/ wch is a commentary upon it. For both these prophesies concern the nations of the Greeks Empire or third Monarchy reigning sometimes by their own power & sometimes by the power of others, till the end of the four Empires & day of judgment.

<180v>

But the words are shut up & the book is sealed till th to ye time of the end \& the seals are opened in the Apocalyps then begins the latter time/. Then many shall run to & fro & knowledge \in these things/ shall be increased untill the gospel be preached in all nations. This {illeg} For the wise shall understand but none of the wicked shall understand. And many shall be purified & made white & tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly. And none of the wicked shall understand these things but the wise shall understand. [This sealed book is opened in the Apocalyps & as the seven seals are gradually opened the time of the end approaches. In a large sence the time of t latter times commence wth the taking away of the Iewish daily worship \of the Iews/ & opening of the first seal. In a strickter sence the latter times commence wth the opening of the last seal & reign of the king who doth according to his will, & takes away the daily worship of the Christians. It But the time of the end commences with the first Wo-trumpet].

The Goat in the reign of his last his last horn is called by the Apostle the man of sin from {illeg} \the/ transgression of desolation & the Antichrist from his standing up against the Prince of Princes & because he stand magnifies & exalts himself above every God therefore the Man of sin & speaks marvellous things against the God of Gods \& reigns till the sanctuary be cleansed & all last end of the indignation/ therefore the Man of sin is said to oppose & exalt himself above every {illeg} thing that is called God or that is worshipped. & to sit in the Temple of God & continue till Christ destroys him with the brightness of his coming. Th He is also represented by the Dragon in the Apocalys {sic} & from his idolatry called the Devil & Satan & his Church \is called/ the synagogue of Satan, & from his first rise this |because the kingdom of Pergamus was the little horn this| Satan is said to have his seat \{illeg} or throne/ in Pergamus.

Sr Is. Newton P.R.S. ✓ 1
Mr Bembdy
Hill ✓ 2
Dr Halley
Lowtharp x
Roberts ✓ 3
Dr Sloan Secr. ✓ 4
Mr Pitfield Tr ✓ 5
D Derham x
Dr Cockburn x
Sr Iohn Percival x
Dr Arbothnot
Dr Harris x
Mr Wren
Mr Clavel x
Mr Isted ✓ 7
Dr Mead
Dr Woodward x
Mr Waller Secr ✓ 6
Dr Mr
Mr Pettiver x
Mr Foley
Sr Chr. Wren
Mr Aston
Dr Hutton
Dr Mr of Pembr.
Mr Pettiver
Sr Is. Newton
Mr Pitfield
Dr Sloan
Mr Waller
Mr Hill
Mr Robets {sic}
Mr Hill
Mr Isted
Dr Halley
Dr Mead
Mr Bembdy}
Dr Arbothnot} or Mr Wren
Sr Chr Wrenn
Dr Hutton
Mr Aston
Mr Foley
Dr
<181r>

[42] There being one usia & three hypostases piously professed by us (for the one denotes the nature of the deity, & the other the properties of the three [hypostases] beings) & these being in like manner understood by the Latines who by reason of the narrowness of their language & want of names could not distinguish hypostasis from usia: & \They/ therefor introduced the language of three persons least they should admit three usias. |And| what happened from thence? A thing very ridiculous or rather miserable. Diversitas fidei videba That little \light/ & empty contension about the sound of words seemed seemed to be \amount unto/ a difference of faith. Then|re| |was| Sabellianism was conc imputed to the language of three persons & Arianism to that of three hypostases: both wch \name {sic}/ were by feigned by the study | zeale of contending. And what followed? When something was ever added to the afflicti affictifliction (the desire of contending make the \troubles/ (the troubles I say made by the desire of contending:) at length the ends of the earth were in danger of being broken together with the syllables. Therfore that blessed man that man of God truly so called \that great dispenser of souls,/ seing & hearing these things did not think that he should suffer \he should {sic}/ such an absurd & unreasonable section of the word should be neglected but he applied he himself applied a medicine to the distemper. And what was that? Calling both parties together before him with lenity & mildness, & accurately considering the sence & meaning of their words, after he found them agreeing & not at all differing in opinion, he indulged them their use of words & const bound them only by the sense things. {Hac} Thus far Gregory. And henceforward the Latines allowed the language of three hypo \How Athanasius reconciled the two {illeg} parties/ two contending parties allowed one anothers language, & the Latines to exclude the Sabellian signification of three persons invented the language of three substances & began also to use language of three hypostases. So then the language of the two \united/ parties united was henceforward μία ὀυσία, {illeg} una substantia, in nature & τρεις ὑποστάσεις \τρεις ιδιοτεις/ tres personæ & tres subsistentiæ in number: that is one substance in nature \& kind/ & three \intelligent/ substances in number. For this was the sense wch Athanasius taught the two contending parties, as you may see in his epistle to those of Antioch.

So Epiphanius testifies that they did not hold the father & son to be μονοούσιοι or ταυτοούσιοι but homousio ὁμοούσιοι & Basil that for clearing your self|ves| from Sabellianism \it is not enough/ to name three persons if yo we do not \confess every person to subsist in a true hypostasis or substance/ distinguish three substances |& the second general Council decreed the son consubstantial to ye father in ye same sence wth the C. of Nice & the word it self implies two substances| & the third general Council /decr.\ that Christ is consubstantial to ye father as touching his Godhead & consubstantial to us as touching his manhood & the fourth general Council confirmed the decree faith of the third. And in general \short,/ {illeg} Curcellæus, Dr Cudworth, Dr Bull, Petavius & Huetius have proved beyond exception that the Churches of the fourth & \fifth &/ following ages held centuries held the father son & holy Ghost to be three substances in number & one in nature: Yet in the dark ages \by/ ye language of una substantia{illeg} \silently/ revived the opinion of a single substance \silently revived among the Latines/ & made \persons subsistences &/ hypostases to be taken \by the schoolmen/ for something else then substances by the Schoolmen who understood not Greek, & the Sabellians who denyed three hypostases, to be taken for a sort of hereticks |to| who denied|y| three persons not substantial.

– And the same Athanasius in his exposition of faith condemns the Sabellians for making the Son μονοούσιος not ὁμοούσιος to the father. And Epiphanius[43] that the Son was not τατοοούσιος {sic} to the father, but ὁμοούσιος & that \the word/ ταυτοούσιος being used by some, draws to Sabellianism. And Basil: that for clearing our selves from Sabellianism it is not enough to name three persons \(wch Sabellius himself would not refuse to do)/ if we do not confess every person to subsist in a true hypostasis or substance \Epist. 64/. And that because the Son is the image of ye father he is consubstantial to him Adv. Eunom. lib. IV sub initio. & that ὀυσία there is one ὀσία of Peter & Paul Adv. Eunon {sic} l I. initio. And that if any one says the son is like the father but does \allows/ not acknowledge an invariable likeness, he suspects his faith. Epist 41 ad Maximum. And that ὅμοιος κατ᾽ ουσίαν like according to substance with an invariable likeness is the same with ὁμοούσιος according in ye sense of ye Nicene Council. Epist 41. ad Maximum. And in his 43 \340th/ Epistle [he saith, What relation a common name hath to a proper one that relation hath ὀυσία to ὑπόστασις] disputing against the {language} of those who called the father son & holy ghost one hypostasis <181av> he saith Quænam vero calumnia hac ipsa gravior esse queat aut quænam violentius multitudinem concutere quam si invenirētur qui \alicui/ a partibus nostris qu \unam/ patris filij et spiritus scti unam ubi hypostasim affirmassent\ntes/, qui utcunqꝫ personarum differentiam aperte docerēt, nihilominus cum hoc ipso {illeg} |dogmam| Sabellius|o| præoccupatum posuerint \ut hoc idem dicente/; unum scilicet in hypostasi Deum esse, diversimodis tamen personis tamen in s. scriptura nominari secundum idioma & {sic} exigentiam subjecti: et nunc quidem illum patris \sibi/ nomina sibi inducere cum illa ei persona sit adhibenda; nunc autem ea quæ filio congruunt cum scilicet vel ad nostri curam agendam aut dispensatorias quasvis operationes sit descendendum; spiritus nunc vero spiritus induere personam cum tempus huic personæ congrua expetat nomina. # < insertion from lower down f 181v > # And a little after: Quæ est ratio comm ὃν ἔχει λόγον τὸ κοινὸν πρὸς τὸ ἴδιον, τουτο ἔχει ἡ ὀυσία πρὸς τὴν ὑπόστασιν. That relation wch a common name has to a proper one, that same the name ὀυσία has to the name ὑπόστασις And in his 43d Epistle directed to \his brother/ Greogry Nyssen, he explain writing against those who took the names ὀύσια & ὑπόστασις in the same sense & contended that they must either say one usia & one hypostasis or three hypostases & three usias he explains the diffe teaches his brother the difference of the names & tells him that some names are common \& denote the nature common to many/ as homo & some \are/ peculiar & proper as Peter Andrew Iohn or Iames who have & that Paul Silvanus & Timothy have|ing| the same {illeg} \the same {illeg} common/ mode of ὀυσία are called ὁμοούσιοι but particularly are distinct \several/ hypostases, & that if you know any word wch expresses the difference of ὀυσία & ὑπόστασις among men, if you \&/ shall transfer the same to the divine dogmata, you will not err. < text from f 181av resumes > Sabellius therefore taught that there in the deity there was but one substance wch the Greeks \had/ hitherto called ὀυσία & ὑπόστασις, & that this substance according to vari or some part of it \by dilatation or otherwise emission emanation projection or otherwise/ according to various occasions exerting various powers or putting on various forms acted sometimes {illeg} in the person of the father sometimes in the person of the son & sometimes in the person of the h. ghost & therefore the language of τρία πρόσωπα & tres personæ was not thought sufficient to exclude Sabellianism unless the language of three hypostases was added to it make the προσωπα or personæ intelligent three intelligent substances in \singular/ existence tho but one in nature & kind. And this was the argument wch then prevailed in the world for changing the language of one hypostasis into that of three.

<182v>

The right method of computation as is conceived by the Auditors, is to find the ratio of the Queens duty to the gross price in any one case, & then in all cases to multiply the gross price by that ratio.

Let the net value of the goods be 100 li, & in this case the Queens duty will be 52li. 2. 6 as above, & the summ of this value & duty augmented by the seventh part thereof (the allowances for prompt payment & warehouse room,) namely 173li. 17. 157 will be the gross value by the candle: and as this value is to the Queens duty in this case, so is 1 to ,299815, & so is the gross value to the Queens duty in all cases.

Therefore multiply the gross value by the ratio ;299815 & you will have the Queens Duty.

As if the gross value be 100li, this multipled by ,299815 will produce the Queens Duty 29li,9815 that or 29li. 19. 712. For

Now that 29li. 19. 712 is the Queens just duty, will further appear by the following computation

For 100li The gross price
29. 19. 712 The Queens dutys.
12. 10. The allowance to ye Company of 6 & 612 ꝑ cent
42. 9. 712 The total of ye deductions
57. 10. 412 The summ from whence ye deductions are taken \net value to be taxed./
4. 1. 1114 Old subsidy.
4. 1. 1114 New Do
4. 1. 1114 13 & 23 Do
10. 15. 912 Impost 1690.
6. 18. 14 12 per cent on China ware.
29. 19. 712 The summ of the Duties composing ye Queens Duty.

So that in every 18li 8. 912 received as on the other side, there is lost 11\li/ 10. 10.

& \Sabellius/ often confounding the notion said \understanding/ undertook to introduce a difference of distinguish the persons saying that the same hypostasis or substance was transformed upon every occasion wch was offerred. \Basil./ Epist 392. If pers the word person be taken \in the same sense wth hypostasis, that is/ for an intelligent substance, he|Sabellius| held but one person: if for a power forme or mode of appearance he denyed not \allowed/ a variety of persons but {someti value Connotated} \allowed an opinion of \much after the manner of// Simon Magus who said \held said/ that one & the same God appeared sometimes as the person of the {sic} father sometimes as the person of the son & sometimes as the person of the h. ghost. ffo it was in various respects that Sabellius called the divine substance \God/ by the names of the father son & h. Ghost. But in this \in this/ he differed |did| from Simon, \in/ that he did not teach that he \making|e|/ himself was that God, as Simon did ffor Simon taught that he himself was the \supreme/ God who appeared among the Iews as the son & descended in Samaria as the Father & came to other nations as the h. Ghost. Iren. l. 1 c 20. These hereticks therefore are If this difference between ye opinions of Simon & Sabellius be excepted the heresy of Sabellius is old descended from Simon.

You have heard that Athanasius interpreted the Nicence {sic} Creed of the \consubstantial/ substances of the father & son. The supreme bei \He doth it in several parts of his works./ According to that Council the son was begotten of the fathers substance in the likeness of the father \of the father & in & his likeness & therefore had a substance of his own & he was/ God of God light of light & therefore \in the sense of ye C./ was consubstantial to the father as one light is consubstantial to another. All parties allowed henceforward allowed <182r> yt ye son was like the father, as being the image of the invisible God; & the homousians henceforward contended for a perfect likeness, such a likeness as amounted to an equality & {alledged} \taught/ that απα such a likeness amounted to a consubstantiality, & yt απαραλλατως ὁμοιος signified the same thing with ὁμοούσιος, [as you may see \describ/ in Athan the writings of Athanasius, Hilary, Epiphanius, Basil Gregory Nazianzen Gregory Nyssen, Ambrose Cyril of Alexandria, Ambrose. Ierome Austin &c] others \/ They taught that ὁυσία & substantia were common names & \or names wch/ denoted the common nature of the three persons as homo \is a common name &/ denotes the common nature of men & that the hypostases \or subsistences/ of the father son & holy ghost were proper names or names wch wch {sic} signified the \single subsisting/ properties \or proper subsistensies/ of the individuals as Peter Iames & Iohn \is a proper name &/ signithe {predestine} \individual/ properties of several menfies not that wch is prop common to Peter & Iohn but \all/ that wch is propper to Peter & subsists in him alone, that is, \the/ proper substance of Peter with all the proper \habits & powers & forms &/ qualities subs actually subsisting in that substance \& sometimes they said that there was one ουσία of the three persons as there was one usia of three men ✝/ < insertion from f 181v > ✝ but with this difference, that three p men were divided from one another, but the three \divine/ persons \were/ undivided, like a root & its branches, a fountain & its streams, or three cohering Suns wch intermix their light; so that singly they were three whole substances. & yet jointly three coequal & coeternal parts of one whole & \yet/ jointly but one whole undivided whole. < text from f 182r resumes > ② They taught that if the son or Word of God was like \any of/ the creatures he would consubstantial {sic} to those creatures but if he was like the father he must be consubstantial to the father & that as every \{illeg} natural/ son is consubstantial to his father so the \natural/ son of God \must be/ consubstantial to his father, & that he was consubstantial to the father as touching his Godhead & consubstantial to us as touching his manhood. ‡ < insertion from f 181v > ‡ And these notions of the P{illeg} Trinity are \almost/ every where \in explaining these mysteries/ either plainly described or hinted at \or at least/ are hinted in the writings of Athanasius, Hilary, Epiphanius, Basil, Greg. Naz. Greg. Nyss. \Chrysostom, Maximus the Martyr, Theodoret,/ Cyril of Alexandria, Ambrose, Ierome, Austen, \Leontius Byzantinus,/ Iohn Damascene, Theodorus Abucara, Euthymius Zygadenus \Theorianus/ &c. wherever\ver/ they explain the doctrine of the Trinity & also in the decrees of several & letters of several Councils either plainly descibed {sic} or in degree or other touched upon where there is occasion to explain these mysteries.

And Agapius a heathen that the souls of men are consubstantial to God & that so are the son {sic} Moon & starrs. And Porphyry that the soul {sic} of brutes are consubstantial to those of men, namely by being all of them derived from ye substance of God. And \in the same sense/ Aristotle, that all the stars are consubstantial, to Go < text from f 182r resumes > They taught \homousians taught also/ that the son was not μονοούσιος or τατοούσιος to the father but ὁμοούσιος, & that to tak make them τ μονοούσιοι or ταυτοούσιοι or to take the three person for {illeg} three powers \faculties/ modes forms, appearances or any thing th else then \personal/ substances tended to sabellianism So Basil tells us that because the son is ye image of ye father he is consubstantial to him & that there is one usia of Peter & Paul & that ὅμοιος κατ᾽ ὀυσίαν like according to substance wth an invariable likeness is the same wth ομοούσιος in the sense of the Nicene Council & that there is one usia of Peter & Paul, & ὁν ἔχει λόγον . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . you will not err. Basil tells us also that for clearing our selves from Sabellianism it is not – – – – – – – – – And in his 349 epistle disputing against the language of those of Antioch who called the three persons one hypostasis – – – – – congrua expetat nomina. And upon this account Athanasius condemns in his exposition of faith condemns the Sabellians for making the son μονοούσιος not ὁμοούσιος to ye father – And Epiphanius saith that ye son was not ταυτοούσιος to to {sic} ye father but ὁμοούσιος & that ye word τατοούσιος being used by some, draws to sabellianism. Sabellius therefore taught – – – – – – hypostasis into that of three: the language of three persons & τρία πρό{illeg}τωπα being found insufficient to clear the μονοουσιον \Monousian/ faith from Sabellianism.

It would be tedious to run over the writings of all that have explained the doctrine of thre consubstantial hypostases: but they that have leasure will find that Athanasius, Hilary, Gregory Nazianzen, Gregory Nyssen, \Chrysostome/ Ambrose Ierome Austin, \Theodoret,/ Cyrill of Alexandria \Leontius Byzantinus/, Iohn Damascene, Theodorus Abucara, Theorianus Euthymius Zygabenus, Theorianus &c wherever they have had occasion to explain this doctrine have take one usia & three hypostases, one substance & thre subsistences {illeg} for one \substance/ in nature & kind & three in number. And several Councils have done the like as the Councils of Antioch A.C. 363 & that of Illyricum A.C. 373 above me who say that ye Council of Nice cautiously explained the Consubstantialy {sic} of the Son by his likeness to the father, the Council of Rome under Damasus A.C. 379 {or later} \{or 380} who/ declared that the Son was born of begotten of ye substance of the father & equal to him & that the divinity of the father son & holy ghost was una & æqualis. And the \The second general Council who {illeg} ratified the Nicene faith. The/ fourth general Council \who say/ that the Christ was consubstantial to ye father as touching his Godhead & consubstantial to us as touching his manhood. Which And the third general Council that \who decreed/ that the two hypostases of God & man were united & became one. If the hypostasis of the man Iesus was a substance composed of body & soul the two hypostases of God & man must be two substances & neither of them must be the substance of the father least the father should be incarnate & suffer ffor this Council decreed that God the word became did not inhabit the man Iesus, as the spirit of God dwells in holy men, but became flesh & communicated wth flesh & blood like one of us (that is as the spirit of a man communicates with his soul & body & by the union \all three/ becomes \is united with them into/ one man) & {illeg} \that the Word/ suffered died & rose again in the flesh. In short, that the Greeks & Latines of the fourth & following ages, b as many as used the language of three hypostases beleived tooke these hypostases for subst three substances of one nature & species has been so fully proved by Petavius <181v-b> Curcelleius, Dr Cudworth, Dr Bull & Huetius that it cannot be disputed. And since EuthyYet in the {illeg}mius Zygabenus & Theorianus lived in the 12th century this doctrine seems to have continued in the Greek Empire while that Empire stood. But the la among the in the Latine Churches when the dark ages came on & the significations of the Greek words ὁμοούσιος & {illeg} ὑπόστασις were no longer understood \in the west/ the language of una substantia {illeg} was again ta revived \restored/ the opinion of a single substance & caused made persons subsistences & hypostases be taken \by the Schoolmen/ for something else then pe substances & the single hypostasis of the Sabellians for something else then a single substance. Yet the word essentia which answers to the word ὀυσία \& seems derived from it/ continues to this day among \among the Latines/ to signify one na common \essence or/ nature & had this word been as old as the Council of Nice the of many \all the/ individual{illeg} substances of \one/ species or kind.

<183r>

For the hereticks thinking it below the dignity of their principal Gods to be really incarnate & to suffer really on the cross, eluded the truth of Christs being come really in ye flesh by various opinions. Some of them, as Simon magus, Basilides . . . . . Manes, said that Christ had not a real body of \real/ flesh & bones but only appeared to men in shew: & others as Cerinthus Carpocrates Marcus Colarbasus Montanus, \Proclus, Sabellius Sabllius/ Paul of Samosat, Photinus & I think Artemas, Theodotus, Marcellus, Eustathius & the rest of the Cataphrygians Paulinists & Sabellians said that Iesus was a \hum mere/ man born after the manner of other men & that a vertue or spirit called the λόγος or Word dwelt in him as the holy spirit doth in good men & performed the divine operations. And this composition the Montanists called one person & said that it was made without confusion of substance. And Praxeas & Noetus said that this spirit was the father or some part of him & were thence called patripassians. But Iohn ye Apostle tells us: Every spirit that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God & this is the spirit of Antichrist, whereof you have heard that it should come, & even now, saith he already it is in the world. This was one character of Antichrist & another was to deny the father & the son, as all those did who made the son to be either the Idea or λόγος π ἐνδιάθετὸς or προφορικὸς of the f \of the father/ or any part or power of the fathers substance, & in this sense worshipped them both as Gods wth divine worship. For this was the theology of the heathens. & to worship \They made/ T|t|he parts & powers of God are not \to be/ his sons & to worship them as such sons & explained the generation of such sons by emission \prolation or/ projection of s{illeg} his \those/ parts or powers but the Christian religion is a stranger to such generation genealogies generations.

Yet the opinion that the Word was \from all eternity/ the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος & \of God & a little/ before the world began was emitted outwardly & \by such emission/ became the λόγος προφορικὸς & by such emission became the son of God, was a growing opinion in the the {sic} second & third centuries & the first half of the fourth & infected some <183v> of note in ye Church whom I forbear to mention. But at length \{by degrees}/ this heresy being condemned in Photinus by the Council of Sirmium After as above it A.C. 351, as was mentioned related above & this Council being universally {recognised} the opinions so it soon ceased, & & vanished out of the world |& it began from that time to cease & in a few years was extirpated {illeg} in a few years the sentence of ye Council being univer {sic}| & \was succeeded by/ the opinion that the father son & holy ghost were three like & equal substances

For Hilary, & seven or eight years after this Council writing to the bishops of Gallia & Brittain {illeg} & for setting them right in the faith {illeg} he {made} definitions of this {illeg}: Multi ex nobis – – – – – – – \{illeg}/ or that the father & son were two \equal substances/ in number & one in {gender} {illeg} nature & likeness, that is two substance or two like & equal substances. |And this is the first instance that I meet with of this doctrine.|

The next year Hilary returning into Gallia, made it his business to {propagate} this doctrine in those parts & for the establishing it got the bishops to meet in several small councils & being favoured by the bishop of Rome went into {Italy} on the same account. And after this faith by the authority of the bishop of Rome & the preaching endeavours of Hilary & others was received by the endeavours o major part of the bishops of Gallia & Italy the Bishop of Rome A.C. 373 called a Council at Rome to establish it & sent the establishment to a numerous council called at the same time in Illyricum. who also established it, & the Emperor Valentinian commanded at the sa \at the same time/ that it should {be received every where}. And Thus it became the religion of the western Empire & the Emperor Valen about two \or six or {eight} years/ years {sic} after upon the death of the eastern Emperor Valens, it was established \also/ in the eastern empire by the edicts of the Emperors Gratian & Theodosius.

<183Ar>

but presently after the death of Iulian the Apostate they were exten{ded} to the holy ghost & the |added the coequal deity of the H.G & made him coequal to the father & the son| doctrine that the father son & holy Ghost {sic} began to be preached were three like & equal substances began to be preached. For Athanasius Gregory Nazianzen who lived in those times gives this account of this new the beginning of this new controversy.

But tho the consubstantiality made

The opinion that the son \of God/ was {illeg} \the/ λογος προφορικὸς the Wor emitted by \the father/ not from all eternity but \a little/ before the world began {illeg} was for a warily embraced by some men of note in the Church in the second & third centuries, as by Theophilus bishop of Antioch, Athenagoras, Tertullian Clemens master of the school of Alexandria, Tertullian, Hippolytus martyr, Lactantius

The opinion that the Λογος so son of God was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of God the father seated in him from all eternity, crept into the Church very early

Besides the heresiarchs who were openly condemned \& exploded/, there were some \very early/ in {illeg} the Church who imbibed the heathen philosophy without being censured for it. Such were they whom Iustin Martyr mentions in this manner.

The opinion wch {illeg} most prevailed with the Christians was that the λόγος of the Apostle Iohn was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος the inherent Word \&/ wisdom of the father & that this word was inherent in the father from all eternity, but in & a little before the world began was emitted outwardly as a voice \from a man/ or \as/ a ray of light \from / or water from the fountain or a branch from ye root. And this emission they called the generation of the son. Of this opinion I reccon those Christians mentioned by Iustin as above, & Tatian & Theophilus of Antioch & {Athenagoras} & Clemens master of the school at Alexandria \& perhaps his successor Origen/ & Hippolytus the ma martyr & Lactantius & Constantine the great. ffor Constantine in an Epistle wch he sent – – – – & caused to be published in all the cities of the Roman Empire just before the meeting of the Council of Nice, spake thus to Arius – wch were made by him. \Hitherto the said antemundane generation |of the λογος| had been a growing opinion in the Churches, But Alexander & Ath/ But {sic} this antemundane generation was rejected | {disputed} by {illeg} {illeg}But the subsis Alexander {sic} bishop of Alexandria & Athanasius |in the disputes wch they had wih Arius dropt this antemundane generation & declared| {sic} & who the λογος ενδιαθετος \{illeg}/ declared to be the son of God by an eternal generation approved \received/ \{illeg} And when their adversaries objected that by this opinion the son was αγενετος unbegotten &/ And at length the opinion that the son of God was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος being condemned in Photinus by the Council of Sirmium was totaly exploded & ceased in a few years, But the faith & definitions of that Council being universally received approved & received: But the opinion of eternal generation still continued & got ground. |I reccon Alexander the author of this opinion becaus his adversaries said that by {illeg} \his opinion/ the Son \was/ ἀγενετος unbegotten, & they never before heard of two that were unbegotten|

Hitherto the Son had been accounted subordinate to the father by all parties, those who held the antemundane generation teaching that the father begot the son emitted or begot the son not by by the \{force} &/ power of his will in order to create the world. But now they son began to be equalled \the son/ to the father in all respects except the relation of paternity of father & son And But soon after the condemnation of Photinus they began to equal the son to the father & declare them two coequal substances & the one of the first who did so was Hilary.

Creation in scripture signifies \{illeg}/ formation out of something: as where God created man out of the dust of ye earth Gen 2.7 & generation is formation of a thing But in the metaphysical / By creation here is meant not formation (as in scripture) but production out of nothing, & by traduction – – – – the breathings of God. He seems to have had his opinion from his master Montanus: ffor \but/ I do not – – – – – resurrection.

<183Av>

By \continual/ creation they meant creation \continual production/ out of nothing & by traduction a derivation \seminal/ propagation of the souls of ye chil{dren} from ye souls of the parents, & of the soul of the first man either from the substance of the fi God (according to the b or from nothing For Tertullian & per traduced them originally from the substance of God. ffor he said – – – – – – M Platonist for I do not find that ye Monanists allowed the Pythagorick transmigrations or denyed the resurrection & therefore They either held \either/ the traduction \of souls from one another/ or the|ir| continual creation of souls \production/ out of nothing.

Whilst the opinion that the souls of men we primitive hereticks were of opinion that \Angels &/ the souls of men were of one substance wth the father \the supreme God/ the opinion that the Word or son of God was of one substance with the father gave him no prerogative \him could give the Word no preeminence among them/ above that of \an angel or/ a humane soule \excepting so far as he was the first or one of the first emissions. But the/ But these {sic} opinion that he was the first or one of the first emissions of the supreme God, gave \might give/ him a great prerogative. And the opinion {sic} that he was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος \the inherent word & wisdom/ of the father made|gave| |might give| him still greater. And after the opinion that all things were created out of nothing \or by the s by the son/ overspread the Churches, & that it \still/ added to his greatness \a great preeminence./ And after the words creation & generation were taken to signify the production of something out of something & the production of something out of nothing, & the opinion that \prevailed in the Churches yt God created/ all things were created out of nothing \& did it/ by Iesus Christ & {illeg} in order to do it begat Iesus Christ \of his own substance/ before the world began: this opinion made the son of God still greater. Yet I do not find that it equalled him to the father in the amongst either the Christians or hereticks before the middle of the fourth century.

The opinion that the son \Word/ was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος the inherent word & wisdom of the father spread in the Church & infected some men of note in the Church |& before the world began was emitted outwards & became the λόγος προφορικὸς {illeg} & the son of God infected some men of| great note in the Church |as Theophilus bishop of Antioch, Clemens Doctor of ye school {illeg} at Alexandria \Tertullian/ & the Emperor Constantine ye great & by the influence of {illeg} such men it spread in the Church| whom {sic} I forbear to mention, & by their influence |it| spread in the Church in the second third & fourth centiries {sic} untill it was condemned in Photinus by the Council of Sirmium as above. After wch |time| it decreased & in a few years vanished, the Definitions of that Council being universally received & approved. And on the other hand the opinions of Arius that the son of God was produced out of nothing &that there was a time when he was not, were anathematized not only by the Council of Nice but also by seven other Greek Councils & particularly by the Council of Sirmium wch condemned Photinus, & by these anathemas the language \& doctrine/ of the Arians|us| \also/ ceased. And hitherto the Church catholick prevailed against all heresies.

Eight years after the meeting of this Council (vizt A.C. 359) Hilary writing from Asia to ye bishops of Gallia & Britain & for setting them right in the faith sending to them the Creed & Definitions of this Council as above, he subjoins in his Letter \subjoins adds this admonition in his letter/: Multi ex nobis

The next year (A.C. 360) Hilary returning|ed| into Gallia & it may be presumed that he set himself to propagate the doctrine of the equality of the two substances of the father & Son. For hitherto the disputes wch commenced in the reign of Constantine the great concerned only the father & the sonn,

<184r>

– into all nations.

Seventy weeks, saith Daniel, are determined upon thy people & upon thy holy city [from the time of their incorporation] to finish transgression & to cover \seal {up or hide} or blot out]/ sins & to make reconciliation for iniquity & to bring in everlasting righteousness & seal up [or accomplish] the vision & prophesy & to annoint the most holy. In the seventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanus by the kings commission granted to Ezra to set magistrates & judges over the land with power to judge according to the law of God & the King & to punish by death or banishment or confiscation of goods or imprisonment the Iews were incorporated into a polity & became a people & holy city. And seventy weeks of years counted from that time end in the year of the vulgar æra 33 or 34 & then was Iesus the Messiah slain & by his death blotted out sins & made an reconciliation for iniquity & brought in everlasting righteousness & accomplished the vision & prophesy & was annointed as the most holy {illeg} \ & by his death & by his resurrection the most holy was annointed/ to be |a| king of the Iews & \{illeg} \ffor he {has}/ obteined a name above every name & shall/ at his coming from heaven to judge {sic} the quick & the dead at his appearing & his kingdom < insertion from lower down f 184r > & by his death & resurrection the most holy was annointed. ffor \by the suffering of death he was crowned wth glory & \honour \& seated at ye right hand of God/// b|B|ecause he humbled himself to death therefore God exalted him & gave him a name above every name that at the name of Iesus every knee should bow of things in heaven & earth & under the earth & that every tongue should confess that Iesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the father. Because he loved righteousness & hated iniquity God annointed him with the oile of gladness above his fellows \& set him at his own right hand/. He was annointed, that is became the Messiah the Christ ffor the Messiah the Christ & the Annointed are words of the same signification in several languages. At his birth he was named Iesus, & at his resurrection he commanded his disciples to preach that he was the Christ, that is the Messiah predcted by Daniel. And thenceforward his disciples called him Iesus Christ, & for doing so were soon after called Christians. He was annointed to be Prince or Lord or Prince or king of the Iews ffor in the next words the Prophet calls him the Messiah the Prince: {illeg} & thence his disciples \in our Creed we call him/ call him {sic} Christ the Lord \& the Lord Iesus Christ/. At his death he owned that he was was {sic} born for this end that he should be {illeg} a king but sa & this title was given him upon the cross: but his kingdom was not of this world. He is as \compares himself to/ a noble man going into his country to receive a kingdom & return & \who/ at his return he will called his servants <185v-a> to account & reward them according to their works making one a ruler over ten cities wth a rod of iron & another a ruler over five & casting a third into utter darkness. He is gone to prepare a place for the or mansion for the blessed & will come again & receive them to himself. For he shall judge the quick & the dead at his appearing & his coming kingdom & must reign till he hath put all things \enemies/ under his feet the last of wch is death & when all the dead are raised & sentenced to their several places he shall \is to/ deliver up the kingdom to the father that God may be all in all, {illeg} & to go to with the blessed to the place wch he is now preparing for them. For in Gods house wch is the universe there are many mansions. As David was annointed long before he began to reign so Christ was only annointed king of the Iews at his first coming but was \not/ to reign over them before his second coming, & in respect of that coming \reign/ he is in the next words called the Messiah the Prince.

And know & understand, saith the Prophet, that from ye going forth of the commandment to cause [the captivity] to return & to build Ierusalem [the city of the great king] unto the Messiah the Prince [or unto his coming as Prince after his being annointed \thereunto/ shall be seven weeks. The 1290 prophetick days or years end when God shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people & if this comes to pass three or four years after the going forth of the commandment to cause them to return there will be seven weeks unto the arrivall of the blessedness of them that expect wait & \to/ the resurrection of Daniel at ye end of the 1335 days. For all Daniels prophesies concerning the affairs of Gods people reach to ye end of the four monarchies.

Also threscore & two weeks it shall return & the street shall be built & the wall, and \and/ [this shall be done not in \a/ flourishing times \state/ like the seven weeks but] in a difficulty of times. And after [the coming at the end of] the threescore & two weeks the Messiah shall [not reign as Prince but] be cut off, & it [the city or people or kingdom or dominion] shall not be his but the people of a Prince that shall come shall not [the Romans] shall destroy the city & the sanctuary & the end thereof shall be with a flood & unto ye end of the war desolations are determined. The death of the Messiah was predicted before & the Prophet is here predicting his two comings. From ye 28th year of Artaxerxes in wch the street & the wall \of Ierusalem/ were finished & the gates of the city set up, as above, count 62 weeks of years & they will end two or three years before the vulgar Æra: at wch time Iesus Christ was born.

< text from higher up f 184r resumes >

|And| Know also & understand that from the going forth of the commandment to restore \cause [the captivity] to return/ & to build Ierusalem {illeg} the Metropolis of a imperial city \of the kingdom/ until the [coming of the Messiah [the royal city of the kingdom] untill [the coming of] the Mes annointe Messiah the annointed Prince [to reign in the city of th as Prince in the city of the great king] shall be seven weeks. The 1290 years end at the when God shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, & if this comes to pass three or four years after the going forth of the commandmt to cause them to return, there will be seven weeks to the resurr arrival of the blessedness of them that wait & the resurrection of Daniel at ye end of the 1335 days. Thus \For/ all Daniels prophesies reach to ye end of the four Monarchies.

Also threescore & two weeks the Messiah city \street/ shall be rebuilt & ye wall [unto the coming of the Messiah] but this [not in flourishing times like the seven weeks but] in troublesome times. And after [the coming at the end of] the threescore & two weeks the Messiah [shall [not reign \as Prince/ but] be cut off & it [the City or people or kingdom \or dominion/] shall not be his, but the people of a Prince that shall come [the Romans] shall destroy the city & the sactuary {sic} & the end thereof shall be wth a flood: & unto the end of the war desolations are determined. The death of the Messiah was predicted before: here his first coming is predicted \& the Prophet is here predicting his two comings./ ffrom ye 28th year of Atarxerxes in wch the wall was \street & the wall of Ierusalem were/ finished & the gates set up as above, count 62 weeks of years & they will end with two or three years before the vulgar æra, at wch time Christ was born.

Yet he shall keep the covenant \with many [or/ with the multitude] for one week. The covenant that they shoul between him & his people that they should be his people & he would be their God or King, he kept seven years after his death untill the calling of Cornelius the Gentiles in Cornelius.

But in half a week [of years] the desolator shall cause the sacrfice & oblation to cease & upon a wing of abominations overspread the land, & untill the consummation & time determined it shall continue upon the desolate even untill the commandment goes forth to cause to return & to build Ierusalem: |The ha war of half a week by wch the sacrifice & oblation ceased began in spring A.C. 67 & ended wth the taking of Ierusalem in autum {sic} A.C. 70. And by other wars in ye reign of Trajan & Adrian the Iews|

Herod was made king by the senate in the end of October or beginning of November – – – – – – would be in recconing by weeks of days.

The law of the Iews & Christians except the ceremonial part &c The western Churches at the first \joyned wth the Macedonian &/ declared only for the consubstantiality of the son. But Athanasius

<185v-b>

The death {illeg} \&/ annointing of the Messiah & his coming to reign having been predicted before, the Prophet is here predicting not predicting his de the time of his death again but stating the time & circumstances of his first coming to distinguish it from his coming to reign as Prince. From the 28th year . . . . . born.

And at the same time Pope Damasus calling|ed| a Council at Rome \at the request of the Council \of Rome/ above mentioned [wch Pope Damasus called there/ for establishing the Roman Catholick faith & condemning the \Arians/ Macedonians & all others who differed in faith from the Church of Rome,] the Emperors Gratian & Valentinian created \restored to/ the Bishop of Rome \the/ universal bishop|ric| \over the west/ in matters judicial by this edict. –– Volumus ut . . . . . . . . . year 378.

And about a year & six months after the death of Valens the new eastern Emperor by the following Edict dated Feb 28 A.C. 380 commanded all to be of the religion of Rome the Church of Rome – – – – – – & their followers.

And the next year the Emperor Theodosius for putting the better e establishing the Roman faith in the minds of the people called a general Council of the Bishops of his own party to meet at Constantinople. And this Council established the Nicene Creed with some alterations \& additions/ & particularly after the article I beleive in the holy Ghost added these words, the Lord & giver of life who together \who proceedeth from the father who/ with the ffather & the son \together/ is worshipped & glorified, who spake by the Prophets. And I beleive one Catholick & Apostolick Church, I acknowledge one baptism for the remission of sins. And I look for the resurrection of the dead & the life of the world to come. Which last articles were taken from th Creeds of the Latines.

<185v>

received a name above every name [that every tongue should confess that Iesus Christ is Lord to ye glory of God the father, [And because he \humbled himself to death &/ was slain & hath redeemed us with his blood & made us kings & Priests to God his father.] And this name was given him because he humbled himself to death & was slain & hath redeemed us with his blood, {illeg} [& made us kings & priests to God. For worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive riches & honour power & riches] And this name is the a[44] τὸ ἐιναι ἴσα θεω which did not he did not assume \& was given him because he humbled himself/. He did b[45] not take it by force but on the contrary laid aside th his \the μορφη θεου the state of glory & dominion which he had before his/ dominion called μορφη θεου \incarnation/ & took upon him the \ην δουλου μορφην the/ condition called μορφή δουλου \of a servant/ & humbled himself to \death even/ the death of ye cross & therefore God \highly exalted him &/ gave him the {illeg} name \the/ τὸ ἐιναι ἰσα θεω the name above every name that at ye name of Iesus every knee should bow & every tongue confess that Iesus Christ is Lord to the glory of god the father.

NB. b[46] Μορφὴ θεου & μορφὴ δουλου, \sibi invicem opponuntur, ut et/ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο & ἐκέκοσεν ἑαυτὸν ἐκένοσε, & \ουκ/ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο idem hic significat quod ἡγησατο \ουκ/ ἥρπασε non rapuit. Vide Hilar. de Trin. l. 8 p 182 & contra Constantium p. 330 & de synodis p 384 Edit Paris 1652 et Theophylact in h. l & Oecumen in h. l. et Chrysostom de Christi præcibus Serm. 51 p. 698, 699 Tom 5 Edit Paris & Hom. 7 in 2 Phil. 2. \a/[47]Nota etiam quod vox ἰσα \cum dativo sequente, semper/ adverbium est similitudinis ut in his exemplis.

Because he humbled himself therefore God gave him this name

And This name is the τὸ ἐιναι ἰσα θεω {illeg} God gave him because he humbled him self. He did not \a/[48] take this τὸ name, [this τὸ ἐιναι \b/[49] ἰσα θεω] by force but on the contrary c[50] laid aside the μορφὴ θεου the state of glory & dominion wch he had before his incarnation & took upon him τὴν δούλου μορφὴν the \form or state &/ condition of a servant & humbled himself to death even the death of the cross & therefore \because he humbled himself/ God \highly/ exalted \him/ \& gave/ him the τὸ ἐιναι ἰσα θεω {illeg} a name above every name that at the name of Iesus every knee should bow & every tongue confess that Iesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God ye father.

to God his father. ffor worthy is the Lamb wch was slain to receive riches power & riches & wisdom & strength & honour & glory & blessing. And \let/ every creature, wch is in heaven & on earth & in the sea & all that are in them, {share} to give \say/ blessing & glory honour & glory & power |un|to him that sitteth upon the throne & |un|to the Lamb for ever & ever. Amen.

And thus much concerning the humane nature of Iesus called in scripture the Christ, the Messiah, \the Lord/ the Prince of the host the King of Kings & Lord of Lords & by many other names & concerning the worship wch is due to him as our Lord & King the mediator between God & man the man Christ Iesus & wch cannot be refused him without denying the Lord that bought us. To worship one God as the creator of – – – – – – – – sufficient to salvation.

Nor does the opinion of the consubstantiality demonstratively require any other sort of worship. ffor the heathens Philosophers {illeg} beleived that the souls of all men were consubstantial to the supreme God, & yet worshipped only some of them, & those \only/ according to their \supposed/ merits in this life; & not till after death [We are not to ground our worship \not/ upon \{mere}/ consequences disputable consequences of scripture but upon express commands & the practise of the primitive Church in the days of the Apostles.] Wha What further worship may be due to him on account of the consubstantiality I consider not \here/, because the heathen] How far this worship may be founded on his consubstantiality {sic} I do not here consider. The heathens beleived – – – – – in this life. {illeg} But their Gods had no dominion/ vel cum diametro foraminis &

Either come, say they, & purge your selves of the calu what you are accused of or|&| of the calumnies wch ye have wrought, or know that ye shall be condemned by the Council as offenders, & Athanasius & those wth him \shall/ be declared free & pure from all evil crimes.

And in all these proceedings I do not find that the producing of Arsenius alive at the Council of Tyre was [once alledged, as it would have been upon all occasions had it been true.] so much as mentioned. Had it been true, the Councils of Alexandria Rome & Serdica would not have been silent about it: The five eastern Bishops at Serdica would not have proposed a reexamination of the matter. The western Bishops \there/ would at Serdica would not have declined the proposal at the {illeg} Serdica, not have offered unanimously to subscribe in the \following/ Councils of Millian Arles Biters & Aquileia \to subscribe the condemnation of Athanas/ provided the Nicene faith might be first confirmed. And the\r/fore the story of the h \was of/ a later invention. A |preted {sic}| feigned \{illeg}/ letter \of Arsenius/ was produced alo in ye Council at Tyre \to prove that he was alive {illeg}/ & at length the story was told \by the Moncks/ as if it was Arsenius himself not a letter but Arsenius himself wch was there produced.

<186r>

Christ & therefore no other Articles of faith are requisit to this incorporation nor are men to be deprived of this incorporation for not beleiving more then was required of them at their admission into it. And to excommunicate any man for not beleiving more is to rend asunder Christs mystical body, to leave the love of the primitive Christians, to be uncharitable to ye members of Christs mystical body, to rend asund that body asunder & to become guilty of schism, a crime \as much/ greater then heresy it self, as Charity is a greater grace then vertue. Nor can the crime be diminished by any humane sanction, establisment {sic} censure or judgment whatsoever to al ffor God has not given to Emperors Kings \or/ Bishops, {illeg} senates or Councils any authority to change times & laws in matters of religion & condemn the charity of the first Christians as heretical & impious. They \world/ may call men latitudinarians for not admitting their humane impositions but in doing so they rail at charity. They \world/ may call men hereticks for not receiving these definitions |their impositions definitions|, but are not these definitions \all new impositions articles of communion/ another Gospel & doth not the imposing \preaching/ them as necessary to salvation make voyd the faith in Christ The Gospel preached by the Apostles was \not/ after man nor \received of man but was/ were the \neither were the/ Apostles taught it of God but it but by the revelation of Iesus Christ And \tho/ the Law was holy & good yet] & deserve the Apostles curse Gal. 1 & if The Gospel wch was preached by the Apostles was not after man ffor they neither received it of man neither were neither were taught it but by the Revelation of Iesus Christ. And if any man or \even/ an Angel from heaven, saith the Apostle, preach any other Gospel then that wch they had preached Let him be accursed, Gal. 1. If the new impositions be pretended to be holy just & good so was the Law; If they are in scripture so was the Law: & yet to impose it upon the Gentiles without a divine command is called preaching another Gospel, & the imposers are declared accursed.

The scriptures are the rule of truth but not & the \primitive/ Creed the rule of \faith requisite to/ communion. |For| There are many truths in scripture wch a man may be ignorant of without deserving to be excommunicated for his ignorance, but all And in the primitive ages few men had all the scriptures & some nations into wch the Christian religion was propagated had not so much as the use of letters: But all men were to learn all the articles of their Creed before they were admitted into communion by baptism; And a systeme of these Articles wehave given you above by rejecting out of the Creeds of the Greeks & Latines such articles as have been inserted since the beginning. And as all m the Christians of all nations were in the primitive times united into one mystical body by one unity of faith one faith symbol of faith \one Rule of faith & communion/ & by departing from this Rule brake into many factions & parties so it is not to be expected that all the parties of Christians should ever return \reunite/ into one mystical body \of Christ/ untill they shall return to the primitive rule of communion.

Yet considering that the Creed usually called the Apostles Creed is generally received by the Latine Churches of the Latines, I do not see by but that \the use of/ it may be still be {sic} used by \still {indulged} to allowed/ them for the sake of peace provided the Articles wch have been inserted since the beginning be all understood in such a sense as is consonant to \the other s/ scripture [& not imposed upon the Churches of the Greeks, Aremenians, Egyptians \Syrians, Coptites/, Ethiopians or any other Churches {illeg} as \primitive/ articles necessary to \baptism &/ communion. If by the descent into Hell nothing more be understood then that Christ died \& was buried/ really & truly & in all respects underwent the state of the dead; If by beleiving the article of beleiving the holy Catholick Church be not applied to establish \reign of/ the man of sin \in the Temple of God/ or the Beast {to the} wondring of all nations {illeg} to wonder after {illeg} Church \the {illeg} Beast by the authority of any/ fals Church

<187r>

|For| By the descent into hell may be understood that Christ died really & truly & in all respects underwent the state of the dead; without entring into particular opinions about that state. By the resurrection of the body may be understood that every man shall revive with his own spiritual immortal body; without entring into {illeg} particular opinions \& controversies/ about the nature of that body. By the remission of sins may be understood the remission of sins at ye day of judgment of all such as heartily & sincerely repent in this life; without entring into disputes about the power of the priesthood \{illeg} Clergy/ By the communion of Saints may be understood the duty of all Christians to live in communion & charity & to love one another; without medling wth the doctrine of ghosts or dæmons. And by the holy Catholick Church may be understood also \body of body of/ all those who live in such communion, \serving one God & one Lord &/ being united in \one God & one Lord &/ one faith the faith wch was once delivered to the saints, \without being avoiding &/ & avoiding contending \& quarelling/ about \other other/ disputable opinions {illeg} contrary to the{illeg} rule \indispensible duty/ of charity. ffor of such is the kingdom of heaven & avoiding quarrels about other opinions as contrary to the indispensible duty of charity. [And wth such interpretations of these articles I conceive it \{beare con}/ better to {illeg} \indulge the use of/ this Creed to ye Latines then to create disputes \& prejudices/ by rejecting the interpolations what has been added to it] ffor in such a sense these articles are nothing more then explications of the primitive articles of the Creed & of the Charity by wch men \& one faith men are to/ continue united in the Church into wch they are admitted by baptism into the faith of this Creed

<187v>

By the last words he means that when the Bishops in their communicatory letters explained their faith \(as they did very frequently)/, they did not tye themselves to a set form of words, but expressed themselves in words more or less copious & eloquent according to every mans ability, & yet all of them from one end of the earth to the other end thereof agreed in the number & sense of the articles of their communicatory faith, without adding or di diminishing or altering any thing, as if the whole Christian world had but one soul & one mind.

By what has been said it may seem that the Creeds now in use have all of them been altered, & yet I considering that the Creed usually called the Apostles Creed

<188r>

& imports that the controversy about the h. g h. g. was set on foot by Ath. about in the reign of Iovian wch was about 10 years {illeg} before & from Egypt & Syria spread into the west, that after the death of Iovian it was restr wch happened A.C. 364 it was restrained under \in/ the Greek Empire under the dominion of Valens being only whispered in Syria & Asia & Syria & muttered in Egypt, but in the western Empire under the dominion of Valentinian it was preached openly with all freedom of speech. For the Emperor Valentinian left religion to the bishops, & gave them leave to meet in Councils about it as they thought fit amongst themselves but Valens prohibited the worsh worship \deifying/ of the holy Ghost as polytheistical.

The seeds \foundation/ of the \sermon about the/ deity & worship of the holy Ghost were|as| laid by by the Council of Serdica be in their assertion that there was but one hypostasis of the father son & holy Ghost & that the hypostasis of the son was that wch alone was acknowledged to be the hypostasis of the father. But this did not yet create any controversy about the holy Ghost. The controversy at this time was only about ye Son. About two years after, vizt A.C. 349, Athanasius in his return from ye west into Egypt making some stay at Antioch avoided the communion of {the Bp} Leontius the bishop of that city & communicated wth the disciples of Eustathius who had been desposed for Sabellianism &|A|nd at that time they began to sing the verses of the Psalms alternately & to add the doxology to the end of them, & some said Glory be to the father & the son to denote an equality & others Glory be to the father in the Son or Glory be to the father by the Son in the h. G. to denote a subordination. But the holy Ghost was not yet worshipped: the disputes \hitherto/ were only about the son.

When Hilary wrote to the bishops of Gallia

In all the writings of Hilary (his Epistle to the bishops of Gallia & {sic} Britain A.C. 358, his books against the Emperor Constantius A.C. 359 360 361, his book aga

Hilary in all his works contends only about the \deity of the/ son. I do not remember that he gives \the name of God/ to him the holy Ghost the name of God or contends for his worship in all his works. The Council of Paris convened A.C. 361 in a large profession of of {sic} faith disputes only for the deity of the son. Auxentius bishop of Millain being accused by H ten years after the Councils of Sirmium & Ariminum \that is/ A.C. |366 or| 367 being \vehemently/ accused by Hilary of here th heresy defended himself only about the deity of the Son without acknowledging the deity of the holy Ghost or being accused by Hilary of denying {illeg} it \& was acquitted & Hilary as you may see in Hilaries book against him/. And therefore the controversy about the deity \& worship/ of the holy G. was not yet begun in the west. It seems the western bishops were willing to let the deity of the holy Ghost alone till that of the son was \sufficiently/ established.

But after the \consubstanti{illeg}|ality| {illeg} & coequal Deity/ Deity of the Son was \by the influence of the bp of Rome & industry of \Hilary & Eusebius// sufficiently established Pope Damasus A.C. 373 called a council of 93 bishops at Rome –

Their meaning in these words was that they hoped for an Emperor in a short time who should turn out all the bishops of \in/ the eastern Empire who received not their consubsta differ received not this faith as they {had} were beginning to turn out all in the western. ffor Auxentius bishop of Millain had hitherto remained quiet, but now this Council deposed him with some others in the west.

Thus they reestablished the language of the Council of Serdica

By these words it is manifest that the Bishop of Rome & the western Churchurches {sic} of his communion had not yet separated from the communion of the Churches of the Greek Empire. [But the churches of the whole Empire both Greeks & Latines whether they used the language of one usia & three \one/ hypostasis or that of one usia & three hypostases or rejected the language of one usia & homousios, were \continued/ hitherto in communion with one another in one general visible church catholick.] But now the Latines began to medi resolve to impose their faith upon the whole Empire & excommunic remove from their communion all those \& deprive all the Bishops/ who think otherwise & remove deprive all such bisho so soon as they should get an Emperor to put this designe in execution in the eastern Empire as well as in the western. And I

The Emperor Valentinian \residing at Millain/ had hitherto continued in communion with Auxentius bishop of that city In \September & october/ October {sic} the Emperor Valentinian went to Paris & \{illeg}/ a Council met at Paris out of all Gallia \first to Rome & then to Paris./ What past between the Emperor & the Bishop of Rome about this matter is not recorded, but when he came to \at/ Paris a Council met of the bishops of Gallia met & [published a profession of faith wherein they declared their approbation of the faith of Hilary] in answer to \Hilary communicated to them/ a letter which some eastern bishops \(I suppose at Antioch)/ had written to Hilary {they} published |him & in answer thereunto they| returned to them a large profession of their faith in which {illeg} \they {illeg} approved the faith & communion {illeg} of/ thus \{them}/: Ex literis vestris, \say they,/ quas Hilario direxistis – – – – . . . . – unius, [a nobis, vel usiæ vel [hypostaseos substantiæ cum Deo patre confessum, ne creatura potius aut adoptio aut appellatio videretur. And a little after: Auxentius {abjacimus}. By this I <188v> gather that Hilary upon publishing his book against Auxentius & directing it to all the bishops who detested the Arian heresy, had {illeg} accordingly sent copies of it to the ea{stern} bishops of his party as well as to the western & received back their letter wch he communicated to this Council of Paris against Auxentius.

Vpon his return into Gallia & the revolt of Iulian the apostate, A Hilary A.C. 361 \he/ wrote a very railing book against the Emperor Constantius, calling him persecutor, Antichrist tyrant, the most wicked of mortals, \a/ ravening wolf, a man of a diabolical ingenuity & yet railing at him for his not persecuting but being mild, {illeg} affable, {illeg} \courteous charitable pious/ & religious. And from {sic} that time he set hims The book is usually sp supposed to have been written after the Emperors death, but was certainly writ before it because he constantly speaks \directs his speech/ to the Emperor as alive. From that time he set himself to sollicit the bishops of Gallia to a defection return to the language of one substance & homousios. & when he had made a conside [& receive his doctrine of two equ like & equal substances in number & one in nature & species] And when he had make {sic} a considerable party in Gallia he went into Italy with Eusebius Vercellensis \to sollicit the bishops of Italy/ & accused Auxentius bishop of Millain \of he/ of to the Emperor Valentinian \of heresy/. This |& Auxentius accused Hilary & Eusebius of being condemned persons & endeavouring every {white} to make schisms. This| was in the year 365 ten years after the Councils of Millain Sirmium & Ariminum. ffor the Emperor resided that year at Millain the till the month of September. The cause was heard between Auxentius & Hilary by the Emperors order & the whole debate was about the Deity of the son. & Auxentius was acuqitted & Hilary ordered to depart out of Italy as a fals & Auxentius sent \his faith with/ the Acts of the Council of Ariminum to the Emperor in his defense ffor the whole debate was about the deity of the Son. & was acquitted & Hilary {illeg} ordered to depart Italy Millain \whereupon he wrote his book against Auxentius/. In all this contention the debate was only about the deity of the son. The Auxentius neither acknowledged the deity of the holy Ghost nor was accused of denying it. |as ye {sic} At that time Hilary wrote his book against Auxentius & directed it to the bishops de {sic}| And therefore the controversy about the deity In The same – of the holy G. was not yet begun in the west. The whole story you have in Hilary's book \written at that time/ against Auxentius & in the Epistle of Auxentius to the Emperor annexed to it. |This book was directed to the bishops detesting the Arian Heresy & reflected upon Vrsatius Valens Vrsatius Auxentius Germichus & Caius as Arians.|

The same year in September & October the Emperor Valentinian went first to Rome & then to Paris in Gallia. What past between the Emperor & the \Liberius/ bishop of Rome about this matter is not extant \recorded/. But that winter a Council of the bishops of Gallia met at Paris & Hilary communicated to them a letter wch he had received from some \eastern/ Bishops in answer wch they desired that Auxentius Vrsatius Valens Gaius Megasius & Iustinus might be excommunicated. And this Council excommunicated them accordingly & sent \back/ to those eastern bishops a large profession of their faith. Ex literis vestris, say they, . . . . . . . . unius, a nobis, idcirco vel usiæ vel [hypostasis] substantiæ cum Deo patre confessum ne creatura potius aut adoptio vel aut appellatio videretur. This faith is the very same with that wch Hilary had sent to them eight years before in his Epistle to the bishops of Gallia & britain \& had ever since his return been preaching to them/, namely that the father & son are two equal like & equ have no common substance but are two like & equal substances in number & one in nature & species, the whole son being the son of the whole father. But about the deity of the holy ghost there is not one word in all this long profession of faith, & therefore the controversy about the deity of ye holy Ghost was not yet set on foot in the west: but Gallia \by the means of Hilary/ was now retuned to the language faith & profession of one usia & one substance of the father & son & of their being consubstantial. Cum plerisqꝫ videretur \{illeg} (saith (Severus)/ non ineundam cum his communionem qui Arimenensem Synodum recepissent, \[Hilarius]/ optimum factu arbitratus revocare cunctos ad emendationem & pœnitentiam, frequentibus intra Gallias concilijs, atqꝫ omnibus fere epsicopis de errore profitentibus, apud Ariminū gesta condemnant & in statum pristinum Ecclesiarum fidem reformant. –– Illud apud omnes constitit unius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo hæresis libertatas. Sulp. Sever. hist. l. 2 sect. 60. Ita duo isti viri [{illeg} Hilarius & Eusebius velut magnifica duo mundi lumina, Illyricum Italiam Galliasqꝫ suo splendore radiarunt ut omnes etiam suo splendore de abditis angulis & abstrusis hæreticorum tenebræ fugarentur. Ruffin l 1. c 30, 31,

Italy was not yet ripe for excommunicating Auxentius, much less for for {sic} prea entring upon a new controversy about the deity of the holy Ghost but after seven years more, A.C. 373, the Emperor Valentinian being then in Italy, a Council of 93 bishops met at Rome – – – – – – – – Their meaning in these words was By these words it is manifest – – – – – – as in the western

Ten years after the Councils of Millain Sirmium & Ariminum, A.C. 365, the Emperor Valentinian being that year at Millain till September, Auxentius bishop of Millain was vehemently accused of p

\The disciples of/ Eustathius \the/ who had been deposed for Sabellianis {sic} left every dis continued numerous at Antioch many years after & Paulinus was one of them & therefore Basil was not mistaken in blaming as Sabellians for using the language of one hypostasis & communicating with the disciples of Photinus. But notwithstanding what he wrote of them {to the}

<189r>

Hippolytus therefore took ye Word of God to {be thi}s λόγος ἐνδιάθετος & the generation of the son of God to be the emission of this λόγος outwardly a little before the world began as light is emitted from ye son {sic} & water from ye fountain.

Yet Origen in his book περὶ ἀρχων {illeg} \as it is translated by Ruffin/ speaks much of the Word of God as the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος \& wisdom of God/ seated always in the him \by nature/, & applies to him the text of Solomon the Lord created me in the beginning of his ways or before his works of old |Dominus creavit me principium \initium/ viarum suarum ad opera sua| & that of ye Apostle {Deo} genitus omnis creaturæ, & adds ipsam per Solomonem dicit creatam esse sapientiam initium viarum Dei, continens scilicet in semetipsa universæ creaturæ vel initia vel formas vel species Whence you may understand that Origen took the λόγος λογο Word of God to be the Platonic λόγος the Idea of Ideas \or Platonic λόγος/, exerted & emitted outwardly before ye world began in order creation of ye world \{illeg} in the very beginning of Gods works in order to create the {world}/ & thereby /by this emission\ generated into a son, And \& {illeg}/ that in respect of this antemundane \emission &/ generation Origen calls him a creature [notwithstanding that he was alwas {sic} in the father before he was thus generated] tho he was always latent in the father before he was emitted. \tho he was latent in the father before this emission. ffor he represents him emitted as light from the sun/

Ruffin in traslating {sic} the books of Origen περὶ ἀρχων has much corrected them as Ierome notes \affirms & he himself confesses/ & yet Origen in this translation speaks much of the Word of God as the \λογος ενδιαθετος the/ {illeg} inherent word & wisdom of God seated always in God \him/ by nature, & applies to this Word the text of Solomon Dominus cre represents this Word emitted as light from ye Sun \or a vapour from the earth/ & applies to him the text [of Solomon Dominus creavit me initium viarum suarum ad opera sua & that of the Apostle Primogenitus omnis creaturæ & adds that of Solomon Dominus creavit me initium viarum suarum ad opera sua & adds, Ipsam per Solomonem dicit creatam esse sapientiam initium viarum Dei, continens scilicet in semetipsa universæ natura creaturæ vel initia vel formas vel species. Whence you may understand that Origen took the Word of God to be the Idea of Ideas or Platonic λογος exerted & emitted outwardly \as light from the Sun/ in the beginning of Gods works in order to create the world & \all things therein by the principles forms species & ideas of all things conteined in himself,/ that in respect of this antemundane emission \& that he was/ by this emission generated into a Son & that in respect of this antemundane emission & generation Origen calls him \he is by Origen called/ a creature \& the first begotten of every creature/ notwithstanding that he was latent in ye father before this emission. For Plato made \the Platonists taught that/ all their Ideas or things \were/ latent in the \internal/ inherent I ideas of God from all eternity, |& were at length {illeg} exerted |& produced| outwardly by such acts of the {illeg} metaphysically compared {illeg} /God as the heathens\ metaphysically represented by the similitudes of generation & manufacture humane acts of generation & manufactu{re}| And while Clemens & Origen Origen also held an eternal generation of the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος if Ruffin has not misrepresented him facture {sic}, \& called/ generation in respect of things intellectual & manu/manu\facture \work structure or creation/ in respect of things corporeal or compound. Origen he And by And whilst Origen derived the Son And hence you may understand in what sense Origen said that all things were of one substance. ② Origen taught also a held also an eternal generation of ye λόγος ἐνδιάθετος if Ruffin has not misrepresented him. ① He represented that the Son was begotten of the mind of the father as the will is of \proceeds from/ the mind, without any division or diminution of the fathers substance. By saying that the son \or word/ was in the father before he came out of him, [he seems to be \of the opinion/ of those who in those days placed the Word \son/ in the father \potentially/ as his λόγος ἐνδιάθετος from all eternity, before \untill/ this λόγος came out \of him/ & was {illeg} actually generated into a Son. Si homo tantummodo Christus, saith he, quomodo dicit Ego ex Deo prodij – – – – omnia facit.] & that he \that that ye Word the verbum/ was born by the fathers will in substantia prolatæ a Deo virtutis, he seems to make him a virtue or power seated in the father from all eternity & at lengh emitted \sent out/ with a substance first the λο the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος before he was born & the λόγος προφορικὸς afterwards.

Here Lactantius makes the Son subordinate in power & dominion to the his father as the supreme God, notwithstanding their being of one substance And if he had his o its probable that he had his opinions from his MasAndter Arnobius.

Hitherto therefore – – – – – – by one God the God of our Lord Iesus Christ. Platonism had hitherto – – – – effects.

Constantine the g|G|reat – – – – – – were made by him.// And by all these instances you may understand that the opinion [of Orpheus &Plato & the Cabbalists Gnosticks & Cataphrygians Cabbalistical & heathen Philosophers \& Gnostick christians/ that there were were intellectual beings \powers/ emitted \or/ projected from ye substance of the suprem God by way of \dilatation/ projectiō or emanation & that the Son & h. ghost were two such powers, was not only received] that the Son was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετ \essential internal/ inherent wisdom & reason of the father from all ete the |&| λόγος ἐνδιάθετος {illeg} from all eternity \of the father/, & a little before the creation of the world was emitted outwardly as light from the sun & \thereby/ became the λόγος προφορικὸς & \by this nativity/ the son of God, {illeg} spread in the churches of both Greeks & Latines untill the times of the Council of Nice.// And to these opinions the Council of Nice had relation in their Creed in saying that the son was begotten of the substance of the father before <189v> worlds \all ages {illeg}/, not made [of nothing] that is, begotten [of nothing] & \in/ called|ing| him light of light. ffor this was the language of the philosophical Christians of the third century who composed the|is| Creed of Cæsarea wch was approved by this Council & & the faith of Constantine the Great who inserted into it the word ὁμοούσιος. {illeg} And so far as I can observe, the faith of this Council was the same wth that of Iustin Martyr described above.

In the Council of Nice Eusebius of Cæsarea produced the Creed of his Church \wch he \had/ received from former Bps &/ into wch he said he had been baptized: & sam in this Creed ye Son is called light of light the first begotten of every creature begotten of \God/ the father before all ages, by whom all things were made: wch was the language of the Christi \shews that the/ philosophical Christians of the \second &/ third century|ies| [& imported that ye son was begotten of the father as a ray of light proceeds from the So|u|n] who held the antemundane generation \of ye Son & compared this gener it to ye emission of a ray of light from / had got their opinion into the Creeds \of some Churches/ before the end of the third century. And that Creed was approved Antony by the Council of Nice |so far was the opinion spread that this Creed was approved readily approved|

Antony – – – – – – –

An This Constantine \wrote soon/ after the Council of Nice & with relation to ye \Nicene/ faith published & therefore by the words of the Creed begotten before all ages, understood that the son of God, who was always \latent/ in the father as his inherent essential word & wisdom, came out of him in the beginning in order to create ye world & by coming out was begotten into a Son. And it may be presumed that the Emperor (who presided in the Council, approved the Creed of Eusebius, dictated the ὁμοούσιος, & moderated in the whole debate about the fa Nicene faith, understood the meaning of the Council.

And whilst Hosius was at the head of this Council & \in the time of the Councilof Nice influenced/ by means of \influenced by/ the Emperor Constantine the great influenced the Council of Nice \influenced the Council of Nice/ you may thence tha understand that Hosius was of opinion that th & the opinion that the {illeg} Son was the onl the only λόγος of God was published to all the Empire by Constantine & confirmed by this Council of Serdica: you \may/ thence know that it was the opinion of \that/ {illeg} Hosius, namely that son |was of \the same/ opinion. He beleived therefore with Constantine & Alexander & Eustathius & the Council of Serdica yt ye λόγος wch became flesh was in the beginning & became flesh| was the only {illeg} word & wisdom of the f God the father, \the word/ without wch God{illeg} would be ἄσοφος & ἄλογος.

This opinion therefore wch came from the metaphysicall

So then

The op The opinion that the son of God was the λόγος προφορικὸς emitted {illeg} in the beginning before all ages for creating the world & that before this \word/ was emitted the Son was potentially in the father as his λόγος ἐνδιάθετος \but/ not yet \actually/ generated into a son, was the pravailing {sic} opinion \among the {illeg} learned/ untill the times of the Council of Nice. This opinion being introduced by the Platonists & Gnosticks & Platonists & refined by the Cataphrygians & Patripassians, & spreading in the Churches till the times of the Council of Nice \about an hundred \& fifty/ years together/, \& then/ was again refined by the Alexander bishop of Alexandria. ffor it being objected that \this opinion made/ the doctrine of the \antemundane generation or of the son or of his/ Sons being the λόγος προφορικὸς made the father mutable \unless the son was generated out of nothing/, Alexander rejected |it| that doctrine \the antemundane g/ |it {sic}| & made the son the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος begotten of his father from all eternity. And so far as I can find, he was the first man of note of this opinion. ffor his adversaries replied that he|by| was the first man of note of this opinion \this opinion/ made {sic} the son ἀγένετον unbegotten & \or/ without beginning or {illeg} or original & yt they never before heard of two unbegotten principles before. Henceforward therefore some continued of opinion that the son was the λόγος προφορικὸς \{illeg}/ others followed Alexander & became of opinion that the son was the Son was the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος. for I [The first made taught that ye Son was begotten befor all ages in order to create the world; the second that he was begotten with from all eternity least the father should at any time be \the father being immutable & never without a son least he should have been at any time/ ασοφος & αλογος {illeg} And] & at length suffer a change by the generation of the son. And after the second opinion was set on foot \& embraced by the Moncks/ it spread faster then the first until the Council of Sirmium in condemning \censuring/ Photinus A.C. 351 condemned both tho|e|se opinions with an \this/ anathema. Siquis ἐνδιάθετον ἢ προφορικὸν λόγον internum vel prolativum verbum dixerit Dei filium, anathema sit. And hence \But from time And from that time/ forward these opinions decreased & in a few years vanished, {illeg} the faith & sentences of that Council again meeting wth an universal approbation as you have heard above. And so far as I can find – – – – ἢ προφορικος.

And by all these things it is manifest that the original meaning of the article of the Creed was that begotten before all ages was that the son was begotten from in or a little before the beginning \of the ages/ in order to create the world, & be which being but a philosophical opinion grounded chiefly upon a misinterpretation <189Ar> of the words of Solomon Dominus creavit m{e init}ium viarum suarum in ope{ra sua} must have got into the Creed long after the days of the Apostles & bei{ing only} of humane authority, may be rejected by the same authority be rejected

cataphrigians, seem to have \given/ occasion to their tumults & to the letters of Pope Victor. For Tertullian represents that those letters were for giving \bringing/ peace to the Cataphrygian Churches. And before they were \disturbed/ excommunicated \& separated/ the bishop of Rome could not write commun letters of peace to them separately from the {illeg} true Churches wch excommunicated them. He seems therefore to have written these letters of peace for supporting the Cataphrygians against & \thereby/ strengthning himself against the Churches of Asia who had excommunicated them them & whom he had excommunicated for keeping Easter on the Iewish day. And hence forward – – – – – – hereticks

|And| Tertullian propagated the same opinions in Afric as you have heard above. And Cyprian calling Tertullian his master – – – – spirit

The like {sence} \like/ opinions were propagated by Tertullian in Afric Ante omnia, saith he, Deus erat solus . . . . . . . appellamus. And a little after describing first how God generated wist first created wisdom in the beginning of his ways & then{illeg} generated the son \{illeg}/ when he said fiat Lux he adds Nam ut primum Deus voluit – – – – – – – – generatus ad effectum. Because the Son is called light, ther therefore Tertullian represented him generated \in the beginning of the creation/ when God said, Fiat L Let there be light.

<189Av>

{creatiō}.

Or Origen the successor of Clemens in the said school, in his \the first of his four/ books περι αρχων, as it was extant before in the fourth century before the transcribers & translators corrected it, taught many \(in his fourth book)/ the same \philosophical/ opinions & many others recited by Ierome in his Epistle to Avitus in these words Christum filium Dei non natum [lege natura] esse sed factum, Deum patrem invisibilem per natura invisibilem, etiam a filio non videri. Filium, qui sit imago patris invisibilis patris comparatum patri non esse veritatem: apud nos autem qui dei omnipotentis non possumus recipere veritatem, imaginariam patrem \veritatem/ videri: ut majestas ac magnitudo – – – – – – quæ sancta dicuntur. Ierome further describes how Origen held the transmigration of souls, that Angel Arch-angels might become Angels & angels men & men devils & devils return into the state of Angels \& all rational creatures be changed into one another ––/ that there were many successive worlds, that might æther might become gross bodies & gross bodies return into æther, that the Sun Moon & stars were animated, that angels & devils were of one & the same nature but differed only in will. But many of yet he said that he spake of many of these things not as dogma dogmata or \ecclesiastical/ doctrines but \philosophical/ Questions occasionally touched upon. And in his second third & fourth books he {treats} proposed|s| the like opinions & in the end of the fourth book he teaches the consubstantiality of all intelli rational beings. Et ne parvam putaremus, saith Ierome, impietatem esse eorum quæ præmiserat, in ejusdem voluminis fine conjungit omnes rationabiles – – – – – – angelis hominibusqꝫ largitur. \/ < insertion from lower down f 189Av > ✝ And in the end of the third book he seems to derive all corporeal nature also from the substance of God. Post disputationem longissimam, saith Ierome, qua omnem creaturam corpoream in spiritualia corpora et tenuia dicit esse mutandam cunctas substantiam in unum corpus mundissimum & omni splendore purius convertendum et talem qualem nunc est humana mens non potest cogitare; ad extremum intulit: Et erit Deus omnia in omnibus ut universa natura corporea redigatur, in eam substantiam, quæ omnibus melior est: in divinam scilicet qua nulla est melior. < text from higher up f 189Av resumes > [Many of these opinions Origen most certainly had from the philosophy of the heathens] And when Ruffin had misrepresented the opinions of Origen, Ierom in reprehending him for it saith Probo ego inter multa Origenis mala, hæc maxime hæretica: Dei filium creaturam, spiritum sanctum ministrum, mundos innumberabiles æternis sibi sæculis succedentes, angelos versos in animas hominum, animam Salvatoris fuisse antequam nasceretur ex Virgine Maria, et hanc esse quæ cum in forma Dei esset {illeg} ὀυκ ἁρπαγμον ἡγήσατο τὸ ἐιναι ἰσα θεω non rapuit cultum \sibi honores/ divinos, sed se exinanivit formam servi accipiens. Hieron adv. Ruffin. lib 2.

Origen the successor of \the|who| successor|eded| of/ Clemens [in the said School \of Alexandria] & whose opinions are recited \by Ierome (for his works now extant have been corrected)// taught \the plurality of worlds &/ the transmigration of souls &that the Sun \that the son was a creature &/ that all rational beings \creatures/ might be changed into one another \& were all of them creatures not excepting the son & h. G./ that the sun Moon & stars were animated, that Angels were changed into ye souls of men & that the soul of or saviour was \preexisted/ [existed before it was born of Mary & that it was this soul who being in the form of God ὀυκ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο τὸ ἐιναι ἰσα θεω assumed not by force the being worshipped as a God but emptied himself taking upon him the form of a servant.] preexisted {sic} & was be{illeg} \was that being wch was/ in the form of |a| God ὀυκ α before he [was incarnate &] took upon him the form of a {illeg} \servant./ And that all rational beings were (that is \saith Ierome/ the father son & h. g. angels powers \powers/ & the souls of men) were of one substance in some respect, of one substance \tho in some other respect he said sometimes that the Son was not of one substance wth ye f./. [Among these rational beings Ierom reccons the father, but tells us that Origen in another place denied that the son & holy ghost were consubstantial \of one substance/ to the father] that is of one substance in nature \but/ not in number. ffor Ierome tells us that Origen sometimes said that ye son was not of one substance wth ye father.] And while Clemens & Origen taught these philosophical opinions in this|e| School \of Alexandria/ it could not be but that their disciples would spread the same in Egypt.

While Va Tertullian repres complains that Praxeas hindred this bishop of Rome from bringing peace to the churches of Asia & Phygia {sic}, & implies that these Cataphrygian Churches were now in trouble, & this trouble came upon them by therefore these things were done {presently} & {illeg} had been newly condemned & excommunicated by the Councils of the Greeks

<190r>

This is enough to shew that as the Gnosticks Platonists {illeg} the Gnosticks called derived certain {illeg} \from the supreme God certain other Deities wch emissions/ Ideas, & Splendors, or {illeg} from the supreme God & called them by the names of his attributes, the Cataphrygians, & Encratites, & Paulinists & Sabellians took Christ fo the son of God for ye Platonick had thence their notion that the Son of God was ye Platonic λόγος, |or| the λόγός ἐνδιάθετος \the inward reason & wisdom/ of the father wthout wch he would be ἄλογος & ἄσοφος: {illeg} so this notion began to creep into the \very/ Church \her self/ in the latter part of the second century \spread in it all the third and in the fourth overspread it & was the ground/ & in the reign of Constantine the great fourth century \the overspread it {illeg}/ was generally received by those \& was the grownd {sic} upon wch those Bishops proceeded/ who {illeg} repealed the Decree of ye Council of Antioch \made/ against Paul of Samosat & made his condemned language an article of faith. & that they grounded their proceedings upon this notion Which article any man \man who wth ye \old/ heathens & hereticks who takes ye souls of men \{illeg}/ for particles of ye Deity,/ may subscribe wthout beleiving Iesus Christ to be more then a mere man

The Nicene \Bishops/ fathers therefore \who [in the Councils of ye 4th Century]/ intended by decreeing this Article to establish who pressed \contended for/ this Article \And tho they/ intended thereby to establish the \eternal Deity of Christ/ [opinion that ye Son \of God/ was ye|his| \internal/ essential λόγος wthout wch the father \he/ was ἄσοφος & ἄλογος, but yet:] and yet \they did it unskilfully: For/ any man who wth ye old heathens & hereticks takes the souls of men for \rays/ sparks or particles of ye Deity, may subscribe it \their Creed/ without beleiving Christ to be more then a mere man. Had they interdicted the novel language of both parties, & interdicted the \& only established &/ declared |ye| the \in {illeg} the {sic}/ language in wch \in wch/ they received the faith fom ye Apostles beginning, & \upon pain of excommunication/ commanded all men to acquiesce in it \in that language/ without further {illeg} disputing about Metaphysical questions \{niceties}/ upon pain of an {illeg} anathema: they had quieted the Empire & the Churches questions proposed in any other language then opinions not expresly |disturbing the Churches about questions not {worded} in that language or opinions not proposed in that language nor| in the language of the scriptures or ancient Creed they had quieted the Empire & the Churches. But by {illeg} making this \new/ langu\a/ge of Paul of Samosat & the Montanists an article of faith they fomented rather then quieted the divisions & wch were then commencing.

Hitherto the Christian religion arose & flouris spread \by the preaching of the Gospel to poor \people// without the power of the sword, & by its \truth, evidence &/ vertue & the blood of the martyrs prevailed against the |power| \of the Iewish nation & that of the heathen Roman Empire./ unconverted Iews the hereticks & ye heathens Empire. Henceforward it \flourished in {illeg} & {illeg}/ {illeg} regarded \& {illeg} the {illeg}/ by the power of the sword, the \Christian/ Roman Emperors calling Councils & to for establishing {illeg} \whatever such/ opinions they as they thought fit. ffor whatever th were the opinions of the Roman Emperors, the Councils convened by them were of the same opinion decree declared \became of the same opinion & before they parted/ established those opinions. ffor whatever were the opinions of ye \Christian/ Roman Em ffor the Christian Roman Emperors But \But Now/ from the time that ye Empire became Christian |& Constantine called a Council to establish his own opinions & to influence the Bishops first published his opinion in all the cities of the Empire & then came in person into the Council|, the Christian religion reigned by the power of the sword, every Emperor calling Councils to establish his own opinions & the Councils establishing the opinions of the Emperors wch convened them. Which change was so very great that if the {illeg} \state of the Church under the/ persecution of Dioclesian & his successors wherein I |(wherein all disputes between the Christians & hereticks ceased for a time)| be recconed for ther fift thi state, this under the first Christian Emperors may be recconed for the sixt.// For by the Emperors \hence forward/ by {illeg} their Councils In this sixt state of ye Church, the made several new articles of faith in expr \new in/ forms of words not heard of in the Churches before received from the Apostles by tradition, & there modelled the Christian religion \so/ as suited best wth the interest of their Empire, & \with/ the inclinations of the people that all of them (heathens hereticks & Christians) might unite & become of one religion mind & one religion. For its notoriously evident that the Councils always decreed \established/ the opinions of the Emperors who convened them.

And whereas the occasion of the

And whereas i|I|t has been shewed that the Platonists \& Christians by taking/ the λόγος the Christians \wch was incarnate/ for the λόγος of their Plato, gave occasion to those & spred this notion among \in/ the Churches, gave occasion to ye vehement controversies <190v> {illeg} ye Roman Empire in the 4th Century. They

The names given to Christ have either a relation \usually relate either relate to his a relate to his offices & powers or \denote his offices & powers & have/ /have {sic} a relation\/ to ye prophesies of ye old Testament to denote sin concerning him to signify that he is the person in whom they were \or shall be/ fulfilled. or denote his offices & powers He is called the Son of man to signify that he is ye person spoken of by that name in Daniels prophesy of ye four Beasts: The Christ or Messiah to signify that he is the Messiah spoken of in ye prophesy of Daniels weeks: the King of Kings & Lord of Lords to signify that he is the Prince of the host & ye Prince of Princes spoken of in Daniels prophesy of the Ram & He Goat: & Michael \the Prince of the host/ Apoc. 12, to signify that he is that Michael spoken of by Daniel in these words At that time shall Michael stand up the great Prince wch standeth for the children of thy people Dan. 12. He is called the Lamb of God to signify that he is the Oracle of God was prefigured by the Paschal Lamb in the law of Moses: the son of David to signify that he is the seed of David whose throne shall be established for ever (Psal 89. Luc 1.32): & the son of God to signify that he is the person of whom God said Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee: wch prophesy Peter applies to Christs being begotten by his resurrection from the dead, & the Angel Gabriel & the primitive Creed to his being conceived born of the Virgin by the power of the most High And lastly \so/ he is called the λόγος \λόγος the/ Word of God to signify that he is the Prophet foretold by Moses, the gr Oracle of God \whose dictates are the law of God &/ by whom alone God \{illeg}/ reveals himself to all the creation & \shall/ judges the quick & the dead & by whose voice God smites the nations as with a two edged sword coming out of his mouth & whose commands are the law of God, & by whom God shall judge the quick & the dead, & \the Commander of the armies in heaven/ |(Apoc. 5:) the great Iudge by whose sentence God shall judge the quick & the dead, & the great Commander of the armies in heaven, by whose voice as wth a the great Iudge by whose sentence| by whose voice as wth a two edged sword God shall smite the nations (Apoc. 19.) ffor this word of God is quick & powerfull & sharper then a two edged sword Heb. 4. These {illeg} interpretations of the names of Christ are very easy to be understood & very material to the Christian religion. But what all this has to do with Platonism or Metaphysicks I do not understand. < insertion from the left margin of f 190v > that he is ye Prophet foretold by Moses, that ye word of God is in him, \& was spoken by him &/ that he is the Oracle of God by whom God reveals himself to us, dictates \all/ his laws, & judges the quick & dead, & by whose breath & voice as wth a two edged sword God smites the nations. destroys the man of sin & commands the Beast & ffals Prophet to be cast into ye lake of fire (Apoc 19) for this word of God is quick & powerfull & sharper then a two edged sword Heb. {illeg} 4.12 < text from f 190v resumes > And so he is called the Word of God, the truth, the faithful & true witness & the Amen to signify that the word of God is in him that he is the Prophet predicted by Moses that \the Word of God is in him &/ his sayings are to be regarded \& obeyed/ as ye word of God, & \&/ that he is the great Oracle of God by whom God \not only/ reveals himself to us, \&/ dictates all his laws, & \but also/ judges the quick & dead & by whose breath & voice he as wth a two edged sword God smites the nations, destroys the man of sin & commands the Beast & fals Prophet to be cast into ye lake of fire (Apoc 19) ffor this Word of God is quick & powerful & sharper then a two edged sword (Hebr. 4.12) And lastly he is called Θεος God to signify that he \was {illeg} the invisible God whom no eye hath seen nor can see but the visible God who acts in ye name of the invisible one, & the/ & the Angel of God, {a pre}sence whose voice was to be obeyed because Gods name was in him. Exod. 23. {the presence} who |who appeared to Moses and the Israelites in the wilderness & gave the law is meant {illeg} moving from place to place {illeg}| appeared to \Adam/ Adam {sic} & Moses, \the Angel of Gods presence who/ led the Israelites through ye wilderness, & gave the law in mount Sina, & whose voice was to be obeyed because the name of God was in him. Exod. 23.20, 21. [These <191r> interpretations of the names of Christ are \very/ easy to be understood & {very ma}terial to ye Christian religion: but what all this has to do with Platon{ism or meta}physicks & |the λόγος ἐνδιάθετος of God| or \wth {illeg}/ the generation of Christ before his Incarnation I do {not} see or with any sort of metaphysicks I do not see. [The scripture given \{}/ to teach men not \not/ metaphysicks by but morals, {illeg}] underst{and.} Because his voice was to be obeyed as the voice of God he is called the λόγος τει Θεου & because the name of God was in him he is called God Θεὸς. \& \by his incarnation/ truly became a man like us, the mediator between God & man the man Christ Iesus/ This λόγος came in the flesh, & as the children are partakers of flesh & blood, he also himself likewise took part of ye same, that through death he might destroy him that hath ye power of death, that is the devil. For in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, {illeg} that he might be a merciful & faithful High Priest in things perteining to God to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. ffor in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted. Seing then that we have a great High Priest that is passed into the heavens, Iesus Christ the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not an High Priest wch cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin. Heb. 2.14 & 4.14. |And as he was made like his brethren by his incarnation so they will be made like him by the resurrection.| In this sence the λογος Iesus Christ came in the flesh \ & became the mediator between God & man the man Christ Iesus/ being {illeg} in all things made like unto his brethren, \& subject to ye same infirmities except sin;/ & to deny this in the true proper sense of the words is ye spi makes void our redemption by his sufferings. And this is the spirit of Antichrist. This Λόγος as he was the Agent by whom God{illeg} made the world in wch we live, so he is now gone to prepare another place or mansion for the blessed. ffor in Gods house are many mansions. This Λόγος is now glorified with This Λόγος ascended up to heaven & is \there/ glorified wth the glory wch he had wth ye father before ye world began. For as this world was made by him so he is now gone unto \into heaven/ to prepare another place or mansion for the blessed. ffor in Gods house are many mansions. And when he shall have prepared a place for the blessed, he shall return to judge the quick & the dead, & reward every man according to his works, receiving the saints to himself that they may be where he is & behold his glory, & sending the reprobate to other places or mansions according \& the fallen Angels to places of misery suitable/ to their merits.

<191v>

a being emitted by dilatation of ye fathers substance without separation \but not separated/ from it & so no therefore without any other substance then the fathers as a branch of a tree is emitted without any other substance then that of the tree. [And this Word he conceived to dwell in \the man/ Iesus as the holy spirit did in the Prophets, And called Ies making Iesus a mere man & calling him the son of God] For he said And When Paul \He/ argued that if Christ was not a Deified man but was God by being the Word \the Word/, he would be consubstantial to ye ffather, \& this consubst the council of Anti decreed {expressed} condemned,/ meaning saith Athanasius in a corporal sence as one substance is said to be consubstantial to another frō whence it was derived & arose. If Paul He made a part of ye fathers substance to be common to ye father & the son: for

– & by their taking the opinion of a single substance common to the father & son for ye \heretical/ opinion of Paul of Samosat & Sabellius {illeg}d condemned by the Council of Antioch. For Hilary mentioning hom the homousion of Paul \& its/ condemned|ion| {sic} by that council calls it quæstio quæ communi omnium nostrum judicio damnatur. Quis enim sanæ mentis \saith he/ etiam substantiam quæ et patri et filio communis sit prædicabit? Vel quis secundum Samosate\n/um, in Christo venutus, et filium confessus ac patrem: quod Christus in se sibi et Pater & filius sit, confitebitur? Par itaqꝫ in condemnandis impietatibus hæreticorum \[et Concilij et]/ nostra sententia est, & hanc homousij intelligentiam non modo respecit [ sed & odit. Hilar adv. Arianos p. 390 And a little after: Male intelligitur homousion? quid ad me bene intelligentem? Male homousion Samosatenus confessus est? Sed nunquid melius Ariani negaverunt? Octoginta episcopi olim respuerunt sed trecenti et octo nuper receperunt. His meaning is that that Paul was justly condemned by ye Council of Antioch for under declaring the son to be homousios to ye father by reason of a common substance & that \also/ \although/ ye homousion of Paul relating to a common substance of ye father & Son was justly condemned by ye Council of Antioch, yet the homousion of ye Council of Nice negl relating to \signifying/ two substances of ye same kind might be justly received. ffor in other places \a little before/ he explains the Nicene homousios of two \æqual/ substances of ye same kind. wch are una natura non personæ unitate sed generis, & finds fault wth homœusios not because cause {sic} it denotes a similitude but because it doth not also denote an equality. He takes Persons for {illeg} substan singular \intelligent/ substances. And in the same sence the Greeks then took hypostases. And if the Latines now take hypostases for &c

– or, as Hilary tells us, a third substance common to ye father & son, \that is/ not ye whole substance \of the father/ but a part thereof – or, as Hilary tells us, that the father & Son had a common substance, not the whole substance of ye ffather but a part thereof.

A year or two before the Council of {sic} {illeg} made this new article of faith, the heathen \heathen/ Empire by the victory of Constantine the great over Licinius became Christian ch & these changes in the affairs of the Church were great, that if Dio

doth in good men & performed the divine operations. And the Montanists calling this \calling the Man flesh said that/ by this {illeg} \conjunctio {sic} without any {illeg} mixture or confusion of substance,/ the word & the flesh became one person wch was both God & Man the word bein & god \{conjunction}/ the Word being God & the flesh man

|| doth in good men & performed the divine operations. And the Montanists calling the man flesh said that the Word & the \put on/ fflesh \&/ by this conjunction became (without any mixture or confusion of substance) \the Word & the flesh/ became one person which was both God & Man, the Word being God & the flesh man & each performing their distinct \proper/ operations distinctly without

– that the word put on flesh without any mixture or confusion of substance & by this conjunction they became one person, the Word wch was

6755430024
27021610008
3335
<192r>

Paul made the father the whole Deity & the son \λο Word/ a part thereof consubstantial to ye whole: the Council of Antioch declared that ye So Word was not consubstantial to ye father & their decree was communicated to all the Churches & approved by them, & Paul was dethro displaced by the consent of the bishops of Rome & Italy. the Council of \Nice/ made the father &

|1| Paul \of Samosat/ made the Son a part of the father & in that sense consubstantial to him, that is to his other part \For when we say th/ as a branch \of a tree is said to be/ consubstantial to ye tree, that is /that is\ \vizt \we mean that it is consubstantia// not to it self, but to the rest of the tree. In opposition to this opinion wch was the general philosophy of the heathens Cabbalists Gnosticks & Cataphrygians, the Council of Antioch composed of 80 bishops \who being met/ voluntarily convened \met to examin Paul/ declared that the λόγος was not consubstantial to ye father. Their sentence was communicated \by circulatory letters/ to all the Churches & \they Churches/ acquiesced in it. And when Paul \was being deposed &/ refused to quit the bishops house at Samosat & the \Eastern/ bishops applied to \desired/ the Emperor Aurelian to remove him the Emperor desired \suspended till he had/ the opinion \also/ of the bishops of Rome & Italy, & upon their letter aginst Paul, removed him. The language of homousios was therefore at that time condemned by \by {sic} the Council of Antioch with ye consent of/ |of {sic}| the Church catholick. And yet the Bishops of the fourth century established it, & made it heresy to oppose it \& by consequence repealed the decree of their/. [The Council of Antioch only declared the tradition of ye Church against the \language of/ homousios (for Councils have no further authority in matters of faith) the Council of Nice by ye authority of the \Roman/ Emperor took upon them \it it her/ |& this declaration being agreed to by the Church Catholick of that age could not{illeg} be repealed by any later declaration. The Council of Nice \without {sic}/ set aside this tradition & took upon her| to act with an {sic} \au/ legislative power in matters of faith contrary to without regard to ye tradition of the Church declared \above 50 years before/ by the Council of Antioch \with the consent of the Church Catholick/ & the Churches in common. And this presumption \usurped authority/ of the Bishops this And this usurpation of divine authority began a new state of the Church. ffor this put it into ye power of the Emperors & Bisho]

Hitherto – – – for the sixt

Hitherto the Churches had kept to tradition whether in writing or oral, admitting nothing but what had been delivered down to them either in the scriptures or in the primitive \Creed/. ffor tho they added some articles to their creed yet they added them in the language of the scriptures: but now they began to deviate from both. The sentence \of the Antiochean Council of Antioch/ against the homousios of Paul was grounded upon tradition. They had no tradition about the Logos or \consubstantiality of the/ Word or Son of God his being homousios to the father & therefore they rejected the use by the Apostles rule of holding fast the form of sound words & contending for the faith wch was once delivered to the saints & consenting to wholesome words the words of or Lord Iesus Christ, they disallowed that language: kno\w/ing that if any man teach otherwise \then according to according to the tradition of ye Apostles/ & consent not to the wholesom words \the words/ of or Lord Iesus Christ & to ye doctrine wch is according to godliness, he is proud knowing nothing but doating about questions & strifes of words whereof cometh envy strifes railings, evil surmisings perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds & destitute of ye truth supposing that gain is godlines. But

And this sentence was grounded upon tradition, for Councils have not authority to vary from the tradition of the Apostles for Apostolic tradition whether written or unwritten is the law wch they \Bishops/ are to observe in {judging} judicature.

In all {illeg} of faith Councils have not a legislative power but only a judicial. And yet the Council of Nice co They have a law by wch they are to judge \They are to put Gods laws in execution & not to make laws of their own/ & the \Gods/ law|s| is \are/ the tradition delived {sic} down to them whether oral from the Prophets & Apostles whether oral \by word/ or in writing, Where unwritten tran The C & they have no authority to alter this \{illeg}/ The Council of Antioch \accordingly/ grounded her judgment upon tradition: for otherwise her judgm \sentence/ would not have been \so/ universally approved by the Churches. The word <192v> homousios was not in the scriptures nor received by {illeg} from the Apostles by unwritten tradition & therefore she rejected it. And after {sic} such a judgment \& \all/ the Churches acquiesced in her judgmt. And after such a sentence/ there was no room for any following Council to pretend {illeg} tradition for it. And yet the Council of Nice 55 years after made it an Article of And therefore the Council of Nice took upon her a legislative power in receiving it \55 years after/ & making it an article of faith & communion. And this usurpation of divine authority began a new state of the Church. But the Council of Nice proceeded \received it/ by a legislative power And this usurpation of divine authority began a new state of the Church.

Hitherto – – for the sixte the Christian religion arose & spread by the preaching of the Gospel to poor people without the power of ye sword, & by its truth evidence & vertue & the blood of the martyrs prevailed against the power of the heathen Roman Empire. While this Empire stood it was impossible \difficult/ for a Christian the Roman Emperors to corrupt the Christian religion & turn it to a r it was able to persecute the christians religion but not to corrupt their religion \continued heathen/ it was impossible for the Christian reigion to become an Empire. But \now/ that wch letted is taken out of the way, now \&/ the Roman Emperors {begi} took upon them to call Councils for establishing their own opinions & a Christian Empire is & is succeeded by a Christian Empire: Now \&/ the Christian Emperors begin to Call Councils for establishing their own opinions \& by consequence to set up a new religion by the power of the sword/: these changes are in religion are so very considerable, that if the state of the Church under the lasting persecution of Dioclesian be recconed for the fift & his successors (wherein all disputes between the Christians & hereticks ceased for a time) be recconed for a fift state, this under the first Christian Emperors may be recconed for the sixt.

|2| And yet the Bps of ye fourth century established it & made it heresy to oppose it. And not \Nor did they/ only established the \new/ word \homousios/ contrary to ye rule of ho tradition the rule of holding fast the received form of sound words, \& contrary to the tradition of the church declare against Paul of Samosat/, but by \the/ that word \but they/ established \also a new/ doctrine also wch was contrary to the rule of faith \by that word/ namely that the Deity comprehended two constantial {sic} substances called the father & the son, wch were consubstantiall that is one of wch arose from the other & was consubstantial to it, being two substances in number & one in nature. The heathens \derived all their Gods from one root/ & said that they were all of them but one Iupiter one God: the Christians began now to decree that the father & Son were two substances in the Deity, & by consequence two parts of ye Deity \of the same essence or nature/ one of wch arose from ye other & both were but one God. The Cabbalists & Gnosticks refined the doctrine of the heathens & restrained it to a certain number|s| of Gods & called those Gods by ye names of Gods |ye| powers & attributes \of God/, the Cataphrygians \Paulinists & Sabellians/ refined the doctrines of the Cabbalists & restr Gnosticks & restrained it to ye Trinity. The Egyptians reined the doctrine of these hereticks & {illeg} to avoid divisions of \& changes in/ the substance of the deity, said that the father & son were \was/ {illeg} consubstantial \begotten of the father/ from all eternity. Had ye Council of Nice \supported the {illeg} Council of Antioch/ condemned the new language of both parties & forborn making a new article of faith \& adhered to the language of tradition & the scriptures/ they had composed the {illeg} controversy & quieted ‡ < insertion from f 193r > |3| quieted the Empire & preserved the unity of the Church: but by {assuming} usurp\assum/ing a legislative power in matters of faith \innovating in language/ & {narrowing} religion they set the Empire in flames & rent the Church into body divided the body of the Church rent the Church asunder. ffor whereas the decre sen sentence of ye Council of Antioch was made being according to tradition was {illeg} sub the voluntary act of the Bishops & \& being according to tradition/ was received universally by the Churches without any opposition: the Nicene decree be contrary decree of ye Bps (at Nice met with incredible opposition. \For/ Tho the Emperor \to influence the Bishops/ had proclaimed his opinion by his letter published in all the cities before ye Council met, & had imployed the bishops of his opinion to get it stablished when ye Council met: yet the designe succeeded not till the Emper\r/ upon a day apointed came int person into ye Council to get it decreed. & |And| When it was decreed, the opposition wch it met with in the Churches occasioned all that la vehement lasting religious war which disturbed the whole Empire till the reign of Theodosius & could not then be composed but by turning \out/ the bishops of the Greek Empire out of their bishopricks by force & delivering their bishopricks to those of the Nicene faith, & prohibiting them meeting of their Churches \in the cities/ by severe edicts.

< text from f 192v resumes >

|4| Hitherto The Christian \rel/ arose & spread by ye preaching of ye Gospel to poor people without ye power of the sword & by its truth evidence & vertue & the blood of the martyrs prevailed against the power of the heathen Roman Empire: \but/ ffrom the time that the Empire became Christian the Christian religion flourished \reigned/ by the power of the sword: Hitherto \Before the Empire became Christian/ ye Bishops \Church/ kept to ye language of ye scriptures & exercised only a judicial power \without/ in their Councils according to the laws of God [if some {illeg} \{illeg}/ of the Bishops of Rome from the days of Victor be excepted] |if some Acts of the Bishops opposed by the other Bishops |be| & {illeg} {the powers of} the Bishop of Rome excepted.| Henceforward \After the Empire became Xtian/ the Emperors called |called \set up/| \created/ Councils to establish their own opinions by a legislative authority. ffor in the what ever was the mind of the Emperors who called the Council the same was \was {sic} put in execution by imperial edicts as/ established by the Council. And these changes in \ye Christian/ religion were so very <193r> considerable that if the state of the Church under the lasting persecution of Dioclesian & his successors be recconed for a fift (wherein all disputes between the Christians & hereticks ceased for a time) be recconed for {illeg} \the/ fift state this under the first Christian Emperors \during the homousian controversy/ may be recconed for the sixt.

|4| The Christian religion arose – – may be recconed for the sixt For in the end of that controversy the prevailing \party/ set up \the invocation of saints &/ Popery, a religion wch has ever since reigned in {illeg} & may be recconed the seventh state of the Christian religion.

The homousian controversy lasted with various success till the death of the Emperor Valens |& was managed between the Latine Churches & chiefly the Church of Rome on the one hand & the Greek Churches & chiefly the churches of Asia on the other|. Then the Greek whole Roman Empire coming into ye hands of Gratian, he In the reign of Constantius the bishops of Asia & Greece prevailed to have the use of the words homousio usia & homousios abolished, in the reign of Valentinian & Valens \& the Greek & Latin Churches after some discord reunited. {illeg}/ In the reign of Valentinian & Valens \(wch began A.C. 364/ the churches of ye Latines \under Valentinian/ separated from those of the Greeks & \under Valens &/ revived the use of those words, After the death of those Emperors the Gr whole Empire {illeg} \coming/ into the hands of Gratian, he sent & \& in their Councils/ decreed the \persons of the/ father son & holy Ghost to be three persons consubstantial persons & \or one in substance/ & one God \God in substance/ /God\ by pers three \consubstantial/ persons meaning thee {sic} personal substances & by one of na & by one \God & one/ substance meaning one substance in nature & species & expressing this unity in nature & species, or three \intelligent/ substances of one & the same nature & species. And to distinuish this metaphysical divinity from the Theology of those heathens who made all their Gods consubstantial parts of \one &/ the \same/ supreme Iupiter & so but one God: They forbad calling \made it decreed that unlawful to call/ the father son & holy Ghost \{illeg}/ three Gods. As if a man might worship Iupiter Mars & Vulcan provided he \he calls them three consubstantiall persons & one God & gives them/ doth not call them three Gods [name of God to each of them apart provided he doth not call them three Gods \but denies that/ they are three Gods because they are consubstantial parts of one Deity] as if it was no breach of ye first commandmt \for a heathen/ to worship Iupiter Neptune & Pluto & call each of the give the name of God to each of them apart, provided he denyed \affirmed/ that they were \not/ three Gods because consubstantial they were three consubstantial persons in \one & the same/ the Deity {illeg} Deity, \only/ three parts of the substance of the supreme Iupiter, three consubstantial persons in one & the same Deity. according to ye theology of the heathens. Or as if the polytheism of the heathens consisted not in \invoking &/ worshipping the God Iupiter the God Neptune & the God Pluto but in calling them threee Gods the God Mecury {sic} {illeg} in giving ye name of Go \the God Mars the God Baal the God Moloch/ but \only/ in calling them Gods in the plural number.

This divinity metaphysical divinity being in the time of the reign of the Greek Emperor Valens established by the influence of the bishop of <193v> Rome \& {illeg}/ established in the west, & upon the death of Valens A.C. 378 the western Empire coming into the hands of the {illeg} Western emperor Gratian \ &the western Emperors Valentinian & Gratian set up &/ Rome & \of/ the western Emperors Gratian & Valentinian & Gra his son Gratian established in set up & established in the west & upon the death of Valens A.C. 378 the whole Roman Empire coming into ye hands of the western Emperor Gratian, who while Valens an enemy to {this} the homousian this Theology reigned in the east: upon the death of Valens A.C. 38 378 the whole Roman Empire came into the hands of Gratian And he thereupon Arians & Athanasians Eusebians & Iulians. Greeks & Latins. Orientals & Occidentals, Asian Churches of Asia & Church of Rome Anaticks & Romanists. Homousians & Homoiusians

|Father.| For he said that the Word was ὁμοούσιος to ye father: & this consubst – – – – – – then that of the tree & {illeg} so is \called/ consubstantial to the tree, \that is/ not to it self, but to ye rest of the tree.

For the Council of Antioch

And therefore

|Wn| Paul \of Sam/ taught yt that the {illeg} Word \Logos/ \of God/ was consubstantial \ὁμοούσιος/ to ye ffather \he used \the word/ ὁμοούσιος/ in the proper {sic} sense of {illeg} ὁμοούσιος & unius \in its proper signification/ the same sence Tertullian a {illeg} Montanist said that the Word \Logos/ was prolatione genitum \prolatione genitus &/ Deus dactus ex unitate substantiæ. But the Council of Antioch \in condemning Paul/ declared that the Word was not ὁμοούσιος to the father

The sentence of the Council of Antioch against Paul was communicated to all the Churches & unanimosly {sic} agreed unto & therefore the ομοουσιος was then \freely/ rejected by the Church Catholick. That of the Council of Nice for ye ὁμοούσιος was pressed upon the Council by the Emperor, {illeg} disputed by the Bps of ye Greek Church both in & after the Council & at length \&/ repealed {illeg} in following Councils & at length the Bishops of the Greek Church under a pretence that five five g |were charged with heresy \by the Latines/ & at length by the Monologers & at length| thrown out of their bishopricks for not receiving it. The Council of S [The word in its proper signification ratifed the {illeg} opinion of the Gnosticks and heathens Gnosticks Cataphrygians & Sabellians that the {illeg} λογος was a part of the the supreme God, & therefore was rected by rejected by the Council of Antioch. & the Greeks of ye 4th century. The The Emperor put a new signification upon the word, & {illeg} a \spiritual/ signification wch could not be understood & the Greeks were made hereticks for not receiving the the word wch in its \proper/ signification was \allowed on all hands to be/ heresy & its improper \new/ signification was {illeg} unintelligible.] The G

The Greeks alledged that the word [was not in scripture that it was rejected by ye Council of Antioch, & that it was a stumbling block to ye people. ffor {illeg} \the people were apt to take it in its proper sense &/ it properly signified that the λογος was \a substance/ taken out of a prior substance the substance of the father \& that/ {illeg} by emiss projection emission or emanation or dilatation or division {illeg}. And This allowed on all hands to be t was the opinion of ye old hereticks but \&/ was allowed on all hands to be heresy. The Emperor put a new sense upon the word & the Greeks to restrain the word from being taken in the heretical sense proposed that it should be taken in the same sence wth the word ὁμοιούσιος, the {illeg} the wordομος from whence it is derived signify the words ομος & ομοιος as derived \similis substantiæ deriving it/ from ομος, similis & The Council allowed this interpretation but did not the Latines \afterwards \in turning the Nicene Creed into their own language// translated it unius substantiæ. [& desisted not till they got their translation established by throwing the Greeks out of their Churches] The Greeks alledged that the word was not in scripture nor that it was condem & dis The Greeks alledged that the word was not in scripture, that it was rejected by the Council of Antioch tha & that it was a stumbling block to ye people they being apt to understand it {illeg} in its proper sense: but the Latines \{adhered to}/ desisted not till they got it \their translation/ established by throwing the Greeks out of their Churches. / And the commencing of this controversy together / The Council of Nice trans erred in transgreed {sic} in make inserting into the Creed an article of faith in a language not not to be met wth a form of words not to be found in scripture, not received by tradition, \lately/ introduced by hereticks \apt to be interpreted in favour of them/ & condemned \rejected/ above 50 years before by the Church Catholick |in the case of P. of Sam. I cannot say that erred in By this I do {sic}| in {beginning} & by this word {sic} they intended to establish only that the son was of like substance wth the father |but| The Latines contended that it signi translated it of one substance \wth the father/, & the contention wch arose hereupon established & contended for this translation. And \the/ admission of this word into ye Creed together with the controversy wch arose thereupon between ye Greeks & Latines, & the change of the religion of the Empire from heathen to Christian made to {sic} great an alteration in the affairs of the Church.

[1] p. 33

[2] p. 34

[3] 35

[4] Epist. 10.

[5] 1 Tim. 4

[6] e Euseb. Hist. l. 5 c. ult.

[7] p. 267

[8] a Pars 3 p 151, 152

[9] p. 232.

[10] Part 4. p. 232

[11] f Iren l. 1. c. c. 10.

[12] g ib. l. 1. c. 6.

[13] a

[14] h cont. Marcell. l. 2. c. 9

[15] a De Hæres.

[16] a De Hæres.

[17] Περὶ Κοσμοπ. p. 3.

[18] a Baron an. 381. sect. 41.

[19] Apud Holstenium

[20] Epist 4 apud Holsten.

[21] Epist 5

[22] Epist 10 apud Holsten.

[23] p. 97, 98

[24] a See Basnag Annal. A.C. 579. sect. 6, 7.

[25] a Apud Gratianum de Mediolanensi et Aquileiensi {ecclesijs} Episcopis.

[26] Ambros. l. 3 de sacramentis c. 1

[27] ✝ De Regno Italiæ lib. 9.

[28] c. 15

[29] Epistola

[30] a Apollonius in Argonaut. l. 1. v. 101.

[31] b Plutarch in Theseo.

[32] f Athanas. Epist. ad Monachos [Tom 1 p. 369. Edit Paris. 1698] prope medium.

[33] f Athanas. Epist. ad Monachos [Tom 1 p. 369. Edit Paris. 1698] prope medium.

[34] g Socr. l. 1. c. 23. Sozom. l. 2. c. 18, 21.

[35] h Socr. ib. Sozom l. 2. c. 18

[36] i Vide Epist. Concil. Serdic. apud Theodoritum l.

[37] Greg. Naz. Orat. 21.

[38] Hilar. de Synodis p. 382

[39] p. 381.

[40] Hæres. 47 sect. 1.

[41] c. Ammian l. 31.

[42] Gr Naz. Orat 21

[43] Hæres 65. sect. 8 & Hæres 76 sec. 7

[44] a Ουκ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο idem hic significat quod ὀυκ ἥρπασε non rapuit.

[45] b Ισα cum dativo sequente semper est adverbium similitudinis, ut in his expemplis. Ισα – – – – – flectat. Nam totius hic locus ad humanam Christi naturam spectat.

[46] b Ισα cum dativo sequente semper est adverbium similitudinis, ut in his expemplis. Ισα – – – – – flectat. Nam totius hic locus ad humanam Christi naturam spectat.

[47] a Ουκ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο idem hic significat quod ὀυκ ἥρπασε non rapuit.

[48] a Ουκ ἅρπαγμον ἡγήσατο idem hic significat quod ὀυκ ἥρπασε non rapuit.

[49] b Ισα cum dativo sequente semper est adverbium similitudinis, ut in his expemplis. Ισα – – – – – flectat. Nam totius hic locus ad humanam Christi naturam spectat.

[50] c Μορφὴ θεου & μορφὴ δούλου are opposed to one another, & \ἑαυτὸν/ ἐκένοσε relates to the μορφὴ θεου wch he laid aside when he took on him the μορφὴ δούλου.

© 2024 The Newton Project

Professor Rob Iliffe
Director, AHRC Newton Papers Project

Scott Mandelbrote,
Fellow & Perne librarian, Peterhouse, Cambridge

Faculty of History, George Street, Oxford, OX1 2RL - newtonproject@history.ox.ac.uk

Privacy Statement

  • University of Oxford
  • Arts and Humanities Research Council
  • JISC